Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

You picked up my pieces and put me together
There’s no way you’d ever know
That my heart was breaking
Cause you came and threw me a line
I was falling apart but now I’m falling forever
For someone who won’t let go
My love’s a token
Because of you I’m unbroken.
Now every piece of my heart is falling back into place
(“Unbroken” by Stan Walker)

Chat Noir looked up into ocean blue eyes, tears pooling within them. She had brought him back from the dead again. Hawk Moth’s akumas had slowed down in number, but had been getting more dangerous as the years had gone on. He may be no closer to his goal, but the villain of Paris had been able to up the ante against the heroes. Ladybug believed he had been merging the Peacock and Butterfly Miraculous, creating even greater supervillains. It would explain why they hardly saw Mayura anymore. It helped not having the extra villain to contend with, but Hawk Moth hardly needed his bird sidekick when he was akumatizing multiple victims at once himself.

To make matters more difficult, Ladybug had been reluctant to bring in the other heroes to help, preferring to merge Miraculous instead. While Ladybug had said several of their allies were no longer in Paris, many of the heroes' identities had also been compromised over the years and while Chat loved battling by his Lady’s side, a little more help wouldn’t have gone astray, especially when he knew that sacrificing himself would leave her all alone.

What was haunting him most now though wasn’t that death had stared him down the face yet again, he knew the consequences of the choices he makes, it was the look in Ladybug’s eyes when he came back. It was still quite early in the morning when they finally defeated the akuma. At first Chat thought perhaps he had been dreaming when he opened his eyes to see her beautiful tear filled blue orbs searching his, aware that his head laid in her lap. She tenderly ran her fingers through his hair calling “Kitty” softly to him. He blinked at her and said “Hey Bugaboo” with his usual bravado. He expected her to shide him like she normally did, tell him he was reckless and irresponsible. Instead her facade cracked, wrapping her arms around him as she cried into his shoulder.

“Don’t scare me like that Chaton.” She whispered into his ear. “Don’t ever leave me.”

“I promise m’lady. I’ll always come back to you.” He replied, just as her Miraculous began to beep. As they got older, their Miraculous lasted longer, but so did the fights, and their kwami’s were no doubt exhausted, as he knew she was.

Chat sat up, pressed a kiss to her forehead and scooped her up into his arm. He frantically looked for a place to hide her from the nearby news helicopter. She held onto him, limp in his arms. She felt so small. As the last beeps of her earring rang out, he dived into a covered garden on top of one of the roofs. Pink light engulfed her, and Chat slid his back down the wall behind the potted plants, holding her firmly to his chest.

“Chat…” Her voice quivered.

“It’s all right m’lady, I’ve got you. My eyes are closed. I promise I didn’t see anything.” He said to try and reassure her, running his hand in soothing circles on her back.

“I know Chat.” She said quietly, holding onto him tighter, her face pressed against his shoulder. “I trust you.” His own Miraculous began beeping, and she pulled back from him slightly.

Marinette rested her hand to his chest. She could feel the steady beat of his heart under her hand. He was alive, and right now that was all that mattered. Not Hawk Moth, not the Miraculous, not even her identity, just that he was there and he was alive. She lifted her eyes back to his face. The early morning light filtered through the green tinged sunroof and illuminated his features. He really was beautiful with his eyes still closed and his mouth slightly open. She lifted her hand from his chest and gently brushed the long bangs from his face. He flinched at first, the contact unexpected. Marinette paused before she ran her fingers down his cheek and across his defined chin, her heart racing as she did. His ring beeped again and Chat let out a shaky breath.

“M’lady?”

“There’s a fire escape. I can go down that way.” She said, knowing it was what he was going to ask. It was always like that with them though, like they could read each other’s thoughts. He always seemed to have known exactly what she wanted, what she needed. Do you know what it is that I really want Chaton? She said in her mind. Can you hear my thoughts? Can you feel the beating of my heart the way that I feel yours? She questioned herself as she watched the slow rise and fall of his chest. Marinette felt she was betraying her own heart by looking at Chat like this.

Her breath on his face let him know how close she was to him, his hand still cradling her waist. He could smell cookies in her hair. He hadn’t noticed it before. Perhaps the transformation masked it like everything else. It was familiar and made him feel warm inside. Chat carefully moved his hand up Ladybug’s arm until he found her cheek, gently rubbing his thumb across her skin. He wished he could feel her softness without the gloves.

“I’ll wait here for awhile. You’ll have plenty of time. I won’t look.”

“Chat, I…” She began, and he held his breath and waited, but there was no sound. When his ring beeped again he reluctantly let her go and felt her slowly move from his grasp. A moment later, Plagg fell into his lap and she was gone.

~~~~~
Adrien jumped through his bedroom window and dropped his transformation, flopping onto his bed. Not only had he been having to battle more complex akumas lately, but his father had kept his schedule packed for months. He’d barely had time to sleep, let alone catch up with anyone. He knew he should try and sleep now, but his mind was racing. Something was different about Ladybug. It wasn’t the first time one or both their transformations had fallen, but it was the first time she hadn’t tried to hide. She trusted him, but somehow it felt more than that. Before his own transformation wore off, she had hesitated, like she had wanted to stay.

Adrien shook it off, picking up his phone to check his email. Any tiredness soon left him though when Adrien received an email from the university he was to finally start attending. He had been waiting for his class schedule, but this was not what he was expecting to see at all. Printing it out, he ran into the hall and found Nathalie walking through the corridor. “Nathalie.” He called out, his father’s assistant taking in his crossed features. “Do you know anything about this?”

He showed her the paper and watched her expression change. “I don’t understand Adrien.” She said, shaking her head. “I confirmed your on campus enrolment last week.” Her bewilderment was clear to Adrien as she handed the paper back to him. He should have known Nathalie wouldn’t do something like this.

“Then I guess only one other person who would have been responsible then.”

Adrien marched towards his father’s office. He didn’t know if he was angry, frustrated or both. Adrien thought he was used to his father manipulating his life, but he wasn’t sure he could handle much more. After his father had pulled him out from the last year of Lycèe and back into homeschooling again the one light in the dark Adrien had was that he would be able to attend university the following year, maybe even get his own apartment. That went out the window when his father forced him to then take a gap year, insisting that he should learn more about the company while upping his PR work. Now he was already a year behind his peers in starting study and the forced isolation was beginning to have an affect on his mental well-being. If it hadn’t been for Ladybug he may very well have gone stark raving mad.

Adrien knocked on the door and waited for permission to enter. Permission! His father’s office in his own house and he still needed permission to enter like a naughty little boy who had been sent to the principal's office. It added insult to injury.

Nathalie followed him in as he entered and headed to her desk. She took a sip of her glass of water before taking a seat. Gabriel barely lifted his head from where he was working to acknowledge his son. “What is it Adrien, can’t you see that I’m very busy.”

Adrien took a deep breath. “Yes, very busy interfering in my life.” He held up the paper he had printed out. “Why did you cancel my enrolment at the university?” Adrien tried to keep his voice even, but he feared the quiver betrayed him. It was rare that Adrien would challenge his father. The last time he did it was because of Lila being unprofessional in a photoshoot. His father responded by arranging for Adrien to do an underwear advertisement which he knew Adrien hated doing. This was more detrimental though, and he was tired of his life never being his own.

“Your hair looks like a shaggy dog Adrien, it needs cutting.”

Adrien pulled his hair back into a tie. “I really don’t care what you think about my hair.” Adrien practically growled. “Answer me.”

Gabriel didn’t answer immediately, making Adrien wait. “I did not cancel your enrolment Adrien. I simply transferred it to the more suitable online program.” He still hadn’t looked up from his computer.

Adrien gritted his teeth. “You promised me that if I resigned my modeling contract for another three years that you would let me attend university. It’s written in the contract, father.” He spat, his voice raising. “You gave me your word.”

Gabriel paused what he was doing and finally looked up at Adrien. “And I have kept my word.” He replied in a flat tone. “It says in paragraph five, section two that you may study a tertiary business course while you work for the brand. I never stipulated how that study would occur. Your future commitments to this company, as per your contract, will make it too difficult for you to attend on campus courses. You will be studying your business courses online, that is all.”

“That is all?” Adrien retorted. “That is all? That was not the deal and you know it.” He seethed. “And I only agreed to study the business course because you wouldn’t give me any other options.” Gabriel continued to ignore the rising anger in his son.

“Are you questioning my authority Adrien? Haven’t I always done what was best for you?”

Adrien folded his arms. “That’s debatable.” He mumbled under his breath.

“Your last photoshoot was subpar to say the least. Despite what that photographer of your says, I find your performance to be unsatisfactory, and this attitude is precisely why I removed you from school in the first place. You were being led astray by those people you called your friends. Your behaviour had become defiant and I have it on good authority that you had been going places without my permission - like that houseboat with those rag tagged musicians and that boy that thinks himself as a DJ and his nosey reporter girlfriend. Not to mention that bakery girl ruining your diet with all those carbs…”

“Leave Marinette out of this.” Adrien bristled between his teeth. Gabriel raised an eyebrow at his sudden defensiveness but let him continue. “Those rag tagged musicians as you called them, just signed their second major record deal with Bob Roth and are touring with Jagged Stone. Nino is following his dreams in a music tech apprenticeship and living in a happy relationship with Alya who is an understudy at the BBC in London and as for Marinette…” He let out a sigh. “Marinette is always amazing no matter what she does. I guess Lila did her job well, isn’t that right father? Or are you going to deny that she had been your little snitch that you had sent to spy on me.”

Garbriel gave him an incredulous stare. “Spying is a dirty word Adrien. I prefer to think of it as protecting you from making unfortunate choices.”

“It’s my life father. I have a right to be able to choose the people I want to be around.”

Gabriel ground his back teeth together and narrowed his eyes. “Your choices reflect on this company and family. I had hoped some of this attitude of yours would have left you by this, but I see you clearly have a lot more growing up to do.” He said curtly.

Adrien was struggling to control his growing anger. “I am an adult in case you hadn’t noticed. You can’t lock me away anymore and treat me like a child.” Gabriel gave him a deadpan look.

“There is the door Adrien, you are free to leave. Go be an adult then if you're so keen to. Remember that if you walk out you will be in breach of your contract and all that entails.” Adrien wanted to go, dear god with every fibre of his being he wanted to run out that door and never look back, but where would he go? Who would he even go to? Adrien could feel Plagg pressing a paw to his chest under his shirt. It was the Kwamis way of letting him know to calm down and not do anything rash.

Gabriel took his silence as an admission. “I thought not. At any rate, you will be accompanying Miss Tsurugi to a business networking event tomorrow night. She returns from Japan in the morning and I expect to see you representing the brand in a professional manner.” He heard Adrien grumbling under his breath. “Would you rather attend with Miss Rossi?”

Adrien summoned the most fierce glare he could muster. “You can’t be serious.” Gabriel just scoffed at him.

“No, I suppose not.” The designer mused, but the blond was far from amused.

“I’ll tell you what father, why don’t you try having Lila pore her hands all over you for hours and see how much you like it.” Adrien bit back.

“Need I remind you that is your job Adrien. No one pretended that modelling was glamorous. You have no designer ability, but you were blessed with your mother’s beauty and it is that face that keeps this brand alive.” He said, pointing his finger between Adrien’s eyes. “Lila is an excellent model and a valuable asset to this company. Your personal feelings towards her are not my problem. I would, however, like to see some progression in your relationship with Kagami. You have known her for years now, and there is a level of expectation. You will be twenty in a few months and Kagami is a perfect choice for a wife. You know it’s what your mother would have wanted.”

Adrien ran his fingers through his hair in frustration. Whenever his father wanted to guilt trip him into anything, he always brought up Adrien’s mother, knowing how much Adrien wanted to make her proud. Nathalie was looking over her glasses at them from her desk. Gabriel looked over at her, but quickly looked away from her glare.

Adrien had spent a great deal of time with Kagami over the last few years, both through fencing and socially. His father had arranged for Kagami to accompany Adrien to several social events, and while he always enjoyed her company, he was well aware of the gossip columns already speculating over the nature of their relationship. Now Adrien was questioning his father’s real motives.

“Kagami and I don’t have that kind of relationship. I like her, she’s a great friend, but I’m not in love with her.” Adrien said. “I’m not going to pretend that I am for your benefit.” Nathalie stood up from her desk and walked over to where the two men were standing.

“Sir, you're not suggesting…”

“If I wanted your opinion on this Nathalie, I would have asked for it.” Gabriel shut her down and Nathalie gave Adrien an apologetic look.

Tentatively Adrien tried to talk to his father again. “Father I...”

“Love is a relative term Adrien.” Gabriel’s voice had flattened out once more. “Your romantic ideals do not reflect the real world. There is no such thing as destiny or soulmates or happily ever after. It is your job as my son to represent this company and marry suitably within your station.” Adrien frowned at him for that, but Gabriel ignored it. “You clearly have no idea about choosing the right partner. Your mother and I didn’t build this fashion empire just to watch it crumble under your childish incompetence. Kagami has beauty, intelligence and the right background, not to mention the Gabriel brand has well established ties with Tsurugi Industries. A merger would be to our mutual benefit. Now if you don’t mind.”

Adrien glared at the hand waving him away, like he was nothing more than some sort of stray. Maybe he was, because this didn’t feel anything like a family to him. Families supported and cared about each other, not profits and bottom lines. Families were like Nino’s or Alya’s. Families were like Marinette’s. Adrien scrunched up the paper in his hand and threw it across the ground before storming towards the door.

“One moment Adrien.” Gabriel called. Adrien stopped and turned around with a contemptuous look. His father opened a drawer in his desk and pulled out a small black box. Walking over to his son, Gabriel held out the unassuming box.

“I gave this to your mother when I proposed to her. I expect to see it on Kagami’s finger by the end of the summer.” Adrien slowly reached out, taking the box and opening it. Inside was a 4ct flawless square cut blue diamond solitaire on a platinum band. It was large, over the top, and was worth more than most people would make in years. Adrien honestly couldn’t remember ever seeing his mother wear it and it was nothing like the kind of ring Adrien would have chosen. There was a coldness about it and it was very much something his father would buy. A show piece, not a show of love from the heart.

“But father…” Adrien began to protest, but Gabriel cut him off.

“I’m not going to sit around waiting for you to come to your senses on this Adrien and enough time has been wasted. I want to be announcing your engagement in time for the Autumn launch. We can then look at a spring wedding the following year. It will certainly give a boost to our bridal sales.”

“So all this is just to boost your sales?” Adrien questioned exasperated. Gabriel glared over his glasses. Adrien may have been the same height as him now, but Gabriel knew his son still found him intimidating.

“No Adrien, of course not. After the wedding you will go with Kagami to Japan as the new head of our Asia Pacific expansion.”

“What!” Adrien was dumbfounded. He can’t marry Kagami, he can’t leave Paris and he absolutely can not leave Ladybug. He is Chat Noir, his duty and his purpose was here. His Lady was here. His whole life was being snatched from him right before his eyes.

“I really don’t see what your problem is with this Adrien.” Gabriel said dryly. “You are not only my son, but the future of this company. I expect you to do as you are told.”

“And what if I don’t?” Adrien asked, contempt dripping from his words.

“Don’t cross me Adrien.” Gabriel warned. “Remember, the security system on this house works both ways you know.” Gabriel could see the betrayed look in his son's eyes. Without saying another word, Adrien lowered his head and left the room.

Nathalie turned to also leave when Gabriel called her back, grabbing her arm. Gabriel looked down over his glass at her, but let go at her cold glare. “You don’t agree with me do you?”

Nathalie pursed her lips. “No Gabriel, I don’t. I don’t approve of you forcing Adrien into a marriage of convenience, and at his age.” She could see Gabriel’s nostrils flare.

“I can’t risk it. The sooner he and Kagami are married and in Japan the better it will be for the company.” Nathalie looked at him disapprovingly and Gabriel scowled at her. “Why do you think I went to the trouble of making sure Kagami was put in the same fencing class as Adrien? Why I tried to keep him away from everyone? I need this merger to happen. Tomoe Tsurugi will hand over control of her company to Kagami in the next year or so and I want this merger in place by then.”

“Why on Earth would Mrs Tsurugi do that?” Nathalie asked, confused. “She runs that company with an iron fist.”

Gabriel gave a grin that made Nathalie feel decidedly uncomfortable. “What little vision she had left is deteriorating rapidly and she will be completely blind within a year. She’ll still be there of course, but in the background. Kagami will be the one in charge on her mother’s behalf. I want that business under the Agreste holdings banner. It would be foolish not to capitalise on this. A merger by marriage is always stronger than on paper.” He paused for a moment, rubbing his eyes under his glasses. “I feel like I’ve been losing control.”

“So you control Adrien’s life instead? Is he nothing more than a commodity to you?” Gabriel gave her a sour look.

“He’s much more than that Nathalie. He is the face of this company. Everything is tied to him. I should never have listened to you and let him go to public school. I could have lost him.”

“He liked a girl Gabriel, there was no crime in that. For the first time in his life he had real friends. Did it never occur to you that Lila was most likely lying to you and acting out of jealousy?”

“Obviously she was. I knew exactly what Lila was when I took her on, but the outcome is no different. Miss Dupain-Cheng was not suitable.” He said dismissively. “I won’t deny that she had some impressive design talent, but a girl who drops out of the best fashion school in Paris clearly is not cut out to be part of this company nor is she suitable for my son.”

“Isn’t that a little harsh given the circumstances?” Nathalie said, shocked but not surprised at his coldness. Gabriel pressed his lips into a thin line. Yes it was harsh, but he wasn’t about to back down now.

“Life can be cruel Nathalie, you either rise above it or succumb.” He said, turning away from her.

Nathalie folded her arms. “So your solution is forcing Adrien into an early loveless marriage?”

Nathalie watched him as he sat back down at his desk. Emilie was gone as far as Nathalie was concerned, nothing more than a preserved relic behind glass to be venerated and worshiped like a fallen Angel and yet Gabriel wouldn’t give up. He was still trying to be in control. This wasn’t what she had signed up for and Nathalie didn’t believe any of this was what Emilie would have wanted for Adrien either. Emilie may have had her faults, but Adrien meant the world to her. Nathalie almost wanted Gabriel to succeed in bringing Emilie back, if only so Emilie could stop his insanity.

“Despite what you think, I do love Adrien and I want what is best for him.” Gabriel said more quietly.

“Love? Is this what you call love? How did an arranged marriage work for you Gabriel?.” Gabriel shot her a foul glare.

“I loved Emilie.” He declared vehemently. “I gave her everything and I will continue to give everything.”

“And how much did she love you?”

Gabriel stilled. “No one forced her Nathalie.” He said in a lower voice. “Her father was worried about the company she was keeping - directors, actors, you know what the scene was like, you were there. I promised I would look after her. I promised.”

“And Adrien?”

Gabriel fisted his hand before letting it go again. “Amelie is asking a lot of questions. I don't know what she knows. Her and Emilie had always been close. It would be better if Adrien wasn’t here. She’s putting pressure for me to have Emilie declared legally dead and I’ll be damned if I hand over half this company to her.”

“You won’t have a choice.” Nathalie pointed out. “Emilie’s last will named Amelie as executor and the recipient of her share of the board.”

Gabriel shook his head. “Adrien was still a child when she did that. She would have changed it if she’d had more time.” He gave Nathalie a determined look. “I will have Emilie back by the end of this year. I swear it.”

~~~~~
Adrien paced up and down in his room, the ring box practically burning a hole in his hand. Thumping down into his computer chair, he bumped the mouse on his desk and brought up a picture of himself standing at the Trocadero with Alya, Nino and Marinette. The photo had been taken the day before Alya and Nino had left for London. Adrien hadn’t seen much of Marinette since then, his father piling up his modeling and other commitments letting time get away from him. At least that’s what he told himself. The truth was in a way he was also avoiding her.

Adrien felt bad that he hadn’t been able to help her in some way. He really was a terrible friend, but he didn’t want to suddenly show up on her doorstep and burden her with his problems. On top of that, his own feelings towards Marinette were confusing him, even more so after what had happened with Ladybug that morning. Adrien let out a defeated sigh. “This isn’t fair Plagg. I’m almost twenty and he’s still treating me like a child. Telling me who I can see, who I can be friends with…” he closed his eyes and sighed. “...and who I should love.”

The black cat Kwami chewed on his Camembert and watched as his chosen dropped his head on the desk, rolling the ring box around in his hand. “So what are you going to do? You can’t leave Paris or Ladybug without giving up your Miraculous.” He said, urgency and worry evident in his voice. Plagg didn’t want Adrien to leave anymore than he did. Adrien looked up at him, his eyes pained.

“I know that Plagg. Believe me I know. And I can’t very well tell Kagami why I can’t leave. I mean, it’s not that I don’t trust her but the first person I wanted to share my identity with was Ladybug.”

“You know you’re not the first Chat Noir to find himself in an arranged marriage.” Plagg offered unhelpfully.

“That doesn’t make me feel a whole lot better. I hardly expected to be facing a situation like this in this day and age. It’s not the 16th century anymore in case you hadn’t noticed and I’m not some Prince that has to marry a Princess.”

“But that’s exactly what you are Kid. Companies are like kingdoms in the old days and marriages of allegiance are now arranged in boardrooms instead of the King’s court. The problem you have is that Kagami is the wrong Princess, am I right?” Adrien looked away from him. “Why don’t you talk to Ladybug about it?” Plagg suggested. “She usually has good advice.” Adrien looked at him before flopping his head back in his seat.

“What can Ladybug do? I can’t very well say to her my father wants me to marry this other girl and leave Paris, would you marry me instead? She’d yeet me off the Eiffel Tower.”

“She might say yes.”

“Yeah right.” He said listlessly. “She’d probably demand my Miraculous and send me on my way.” Plagg let out a little huff.

“She wouldn’t do that Kid. You forget that I know her, and I know she would help you any way she could.” Adrien shook his head.

“Why would anyone want to help Adrien Agreste? To most people I’m just a face on a billboard. Besides, how could I explain all this without revealing my identity. I can’t imagine there are too many nineteen year old models with megalomaniac fathers.” Plagg sat on the desk and placed a paw on his chosen’s hand. He hated seeing the defeated look in Adrien’s eyes.

“Well, what about pigtails then? You always got along with her, I’m sure she would help you. You always say how amazing she is.” Adrien let out an incredulous laugh.

“Oh sure Plagg, I’ll just walk into the bakery and say hey Marinette, sorry I haven’t talked to you for months, can you hide me from my power hungry father? She’d probably throw a rolling pin at me and I wouldn’t blame her. Anyway, I think she’s dating Luka now. I doubt he would appreciate it.” Plagg folded his arms and flipped his tail around. This boy sometimes...

“It was just a suggestion?”

Adrien gave his Kwami a knowing smirk. “You just want to get into her baked Camembert and cheese danishes.”

Plagg poked his nose in the air. “I don’t know what you're talking about.”

Adrien shook his head. “I don’t know what to do Plagg. My father wants that engagement ring on Kagami’s finger by the time they launch the Autumn collection. You know how difficult my father can get. If I try to hold out, he’ll find a way to force my hand and either way, that doesn’t stop him making me go to Japan. I’m sure there is some other damn loophole in my contract he will exploit.” He opened the ring box and looked at the blue stone and he felt like he was drowning in it. “I can’t do this anymore Plagg. I can’t keep letting him control my life like this. I don’t want to be his model, I don’t want his company, I don’t want any of this.”

Adrien pushed the ring away from himself and getting up, stood at his vast windows. Images of Ladybug’s fearful eyes earlier that day invaded his memory. He had more important things to worry about. Ladybug had felt so vulnerable when he was holding her, like the weight of the world was on her slender shoulders. All he wanted was to help her, be there for her, to love her. How could he be what she needs if he’s hundreds of miles away?

Adrien rolled his hand into a fist and pressed it against the glass. Ladybug was his best friend, sometimes his only friend, and the lines of their relationship were blurry at best, yet until today she had always held back her emotions. There were moments where he would catch a look in her eyes, and his heart would flutter that maybe this time she would say those words he had longed to hear. Then the moment would be gone. She kept the wall in place and he couldn’t seem to find a way to break it down.

“You okay kid?” Plagg asked at the frown on Adrien’s face.

“Yeah, I’m okay.” The model held back tears as he looked back out the window. He felt like an animal in a gilded cage. To the world outside he had everything you could dream of, but he didn’t have what he really wanted, to be his own person, and it was like something inside him had begun to die.

Chapter Text

“What was I thinking Tikki?” Marinette asked as she cut up the sandwiches for lunch. “If Chat wasn’t such a trustworthy person, he would have seen me. Not to mention him putting himself in danger like that again. I hardly slept at all last night worrying about everything that happened.”

“It was a bad akuma Marinette, and I know how worried you were about Chat Noir.” Tikki said, laying a napkin down on the tray. “You’ve been partners for six years now, maybe it’s time you let him into your confidence.” Marinette bit her bottom lip as she thought about it.

“I don’t know. I...I feel confused when it comes to Chat Noir. It might be dangerous to let feelings get in the way of our job. Remember what I told you about Chat Blanc? Our love destroyed the whole world? What kind of love could be that powerful that it would create emotions that strong?”

Tikki knew the answer of course. That Ladybug and Chat Noir were meant for each other, because Marinette and Adrien were and the Kwami was tired of the barriers her chosen had kept putting up with both Adrien and Chat.

Plagg had come to see Tikki the previous night on Marinette’s balcony and told her everything that was happening to his kitten. The Cat Kwami was becoming frantic over the idea of Adrien having to give up his miraculous if he had to leave Paris. Tikki tried to assure him Marinette would never do that, but Plagg just bristled his tail. He’d had a bad experience with a less caring Ladybug, and it had made him suspicious ever since. Both Kwami did agree however that this impasse between Adrien and Marinette needed to stop, and Ladybug and Chat really needed to reveal sooner rather than later.

“That was a long time ago Marinette.” Tikki reminded her. “Things are different now. You weren’t the Guardian then, you were a lot younger and far more vulnerable. You trust Chat more now, and I think you even care for him more now too.” Tikki could see a tinge of pink on Marinette’s cheeks.

“Of course I care, Tikki. He’s my partner and I hate seeing him getting hurt on my account.” She was deflecting, and Tikki knew that, but the Kwami let it pass for now.

Tikki quickly ducked away when Sabine came into the kitchen to collect the tea that had been steeping. Marinette followed her mother into the living room where her father was watching TV.

“Are you alright Papa?” Marinette asked, placing the tray on his lap. Tom let his daughter fuss over him.

“I’m fit as a fiddle sweetheart. In fact, I think I might make a few of those passionfruit macarons you used to like so much.” Marinette smiled at him.

“They weren’t for me Papa. I made them for Adrien when we were in school, remember.” She also took them with her on patrol sometimes and gave them to Chat Noir. He really liked the passionfruit ones too. “Besides, the doctor said you’re not to do anything too strenuous?”

“Pish posh. There’s nothing to making macarons. In no time at all I’ll be back banging bread like nobody's business and you’ll be taking the fashion world by storm.” Marinette paced a hand on her father’s arm.

“Maybe we could make them on the weekend.” She said. Tom patted his daughter on the hand as Sabine placed the tea on the table.

“Why don’t you invite Adrien around dear. We haven’t seen him in such a long time, not since Nino and Alya left for London.” Marinette smiled shyly and shook her head.

“I’m sure he’s far too busy these days between his modelling and working with his father. Besides, I’d feel weird calling him out of the blue now.” It wasn’t until after Alya and Nino left for London that Marinette realised that they were the ones usually responsible for organising get-togethers and making sure Adrien could be there. Once they were gone, Marinette was too nervous to contact him herself. She knew she was being silly because her and Adrien had gotten quite close before his father pulled him out of Lycèe. Part of her still really liked him despite her confused feelings for Chat and now she just felt too awkward to pick up the phone. Sabine shook her head as she watched her daughter.

“He always did like you dear. Maybe he feels weird calling you after all this time too. You could be the one to break the ice. I know you still collect his advertisements, and don't you dare pretend to me that it’s for research purposes.” She laughed with a wagging finger. Marinette let a smile creep across her face. Some habits do die hard.

“I’ll go get your medicine Papa.”

Walking back into the kitchen, Marinette reached up on her toes to the top cupboard and got down her father’s heart medication and a glass of water. As she filled the glass she heard the soft footsteps of her mother behind her.

“You miss him, don’t you?” She said in that soft motherly tone of hers. Marinette popped out two pills from the blister pack and put the box back in the cupboard.

“Yes.” She said quietly, not looking at her mother. “He was devastated when his father took him out of school, but I guess it had always been only a matter of time. Being the future CEO of an international company means you can’t live the life you want to. I read in a magazine somewhere that he might be dating Kagami now. I’m sure it’s what his father would want.”

“You know you can’t believe everything you read.” Her mother reminded her. Marinette put down the glass on the table.

“I just want him to be happy. He deserves so much more than what his father gives him. If Kagami can do that for him, then I’m okay with that.”

Sabine put a hand on her daughter's shoulder. “And what about your happiness my sweet?” Marinette gave her a teary smile.

“I am happy mama. I’m happy working here at the bakery. I’m happy Papa is alive to be here with us. A heart attack is no small thing and we could have lost him. ESMOD will always be there. I can apply for the scholarship again.” Sabine patted her daughter on the cheek.

“You have a big heart Marinette, don’t let it go to waste. There is someone waiting to love you, but you have to let him in. I know you keep so much close to you...”

“I’m fine Mama really.” Marinette insisted.

“Really?” Her mother questioned. “Sweetheart I have heard you crying in your room at night when you think no one can hear you. You turned that nice boy Luka down and I know it’s because you couldn’t get over your feelings for Adrien.” Marinette looked away from her mother. It wasn’t just Adrien, it was Chat too. “You need to get out of this bakery sometimes Marinette. Reconnect with those friends still here that care about you.”

“I don’t have time for that.” Marinette said a little too loud. Her mother’s face dropped. “I’m sorry mama, I didn't mean to…”

“I know honey.” Sabine reassured her. “I know you worry about your father and I and the bakery, but you're still young and we worry about you too.”

“I’m sorry Mama. I just worry that if I fall behind in my commissions, I could end up out of the fashion industry altogether. I promise though I’ll try to get out more, okay.” Marinette said, kissing her mother on the cheek.

“Well, you can start by taking this cupcake order over to the TVi studio. Make sure you tie them securely to your bicycle.” Marinette took the box from her mother.

“What about the bakery?” Marinette asked anxiously.

“Don’t worry about it. It’s quiet today and your friend Mylène is going to be working a few hours a couple of days a week here to help us out, starting this afternoon. Between you and me, I think she’s missing Ivan a lot while he’s touring with Kitty Section. Sometimes people keep themselves busy when they are missing someone.” Marinette couldn’t help but think there was a double meaning in that. “But be careful dear, I don’t want you crashing your bicycle again.”

~~~~~
Adrien sat on the steps of the Trocadero with a Jagged Stone cap and large dark sunglasses. He needed to get out of the mansion and avoid his father and Plagg suggested coming here for a while. Looking at his phone, there were missed calls and messages from Nathalie. He sent her a message not to worry, and that he would be back in plenty of time for the networking event that night. He knew Nathalie worried about him, at least somebody was.

Adrien was still reeling from his argument with his father the day before. He had called Nino and told him about the changes his father made to his university enrolment and that his father wanted him to date Kagami. He didn’t mention the ring or the pressure for an engagement as he was still too embarrassed about that part. Adrien was pretty sure too he could hear Alya screeching obscenities in the background. It was nice to know his friends cared about him so much. Nino’s only advice, which Adrien was certain Alya was telling him to say, was to go talk to Marinette about it. When he asked why, they were both vaugue and said she would help him. He supposed that made sense. Marinette was amazing like that, always helping others. She had even stood up for him against his father before, although Adrien felt this problem was much bigger than she could handle.

After the call ended, Adrien stayed sitting on the steps for a long while. Ask Marinette, Nino had said. Adrien ran his hands down his cheeks. He should have just asked Marinette out back in Lycèe, but he’d been too blinded by his love for Ladybug and too afraid of his father’s reaction to act upon it. He felt like such a coward now. The night before he left for London Nino had slammed down one too many drinks and accidentally let slip that Marinette had a crush on Adrien back in school. Apparently everyone knew about it except for him. So not only had he been a wuss, but a blind idiot too. Those few dates he’d been on with Kagami back in Collège failed miserably and put him off dating in general. He and Kagami had agreed to remain friends and now this whole mess had come up. He was going to have to talk to her tonight about it, and that was going to be just as awkward.

Letting out a sigh, he could feel Plagg start to purr in his top pocket and Adrien pulled his knees up to his chest. He didn’t know what to do and hoped and prayed that maybe, somehow, the universe would send him a sign.

“Ahhh.”

Adrien immediately lifted his head and looked around. Surely Hawk Moth wasn’t going to send another akuma after yesterday’s. A short distance away, Adrien saw where a bicycle had crashed over and a girl sat in pink shorts and a white blouse with a pink helmet.

“Isn’t that pigtails?” Plagg asked, popping his head out of Adrien’s pocket, but Adrien was already on his feet rushing over to the scene.

“Oh, I can’t believe it.” Marinette whined as she sat on the pathway and took off her helmet. She was at least thankful she had already delivered the cupcakes. “I don’t think this had been such a great idea coming this way Tikki.” She said looking down at her bag. The ladybug Kwami just looked up at her with big eyes before hiding back in the bag. A few people passed her by, but no one stopped and she felt so embarrassed. Looking at her bike she saw the front wheel twisted with the air quickly escaping from the tire. As she went to stand herself up she was surprised to find a hand grabbing her arm.

“Here, let me help you,” She heard a familiar voice say. Turning her head, Marinette froze when she came face to face with a tall blond in dark glasses.

“Cha…” She started to say, then she saw the Jagged Stone hat on the mystery blond’s head.

“A...Adrien?” She stuttered out. Great, she doesn’t see him for a few months and she’s fourteen again.

Adrien pulled off his sunglasses and tucked them into his pocket. He hoped Plagg wouldn’t start chewing on them again. “I guess it wasn’t the best disguise if you saw through it.” He mused.

“It’s my hat.” She said, recovering from her initial shock. “Remember I gave it to you when we were trying to hide from your fangirls after the underwear ad came out.” Adrien let out a groan.

“God Mari, I don’t see you for almost six months and you bring that up.” He teased in mock offence as he helped her to her feet.

Marinette laughed out loud at that and Adrien felt the sound run right through him. He had missed her laugh so much and he realised how much he had missed seeing her. Adrien chuckled along with her as he picked up her bicycle. He’d had such a crappy 24hrs, and within 30 seconds Marinette was already making him feel better.

“So.” Marinette said as her laughter subsided. “What brings you out here today?”

“Well, technically I ran away for a while so between you and me, I’m not really here.” Adrien quickly turned his attention to assessing the twisted front of Marinette’s bicycle. Marinette couldn’t help picking up on his choice of words and that something must have happened with his father. Placing the front wheel between his knees, Adrien twisted the handlebars to straighten it. “That looks a bit better, but I wouldn’t ride this if I were you, the tire looks flat.”

“It’s alright, I’ll just walk it home.” She said, rubbing her arm with her other hand. Adrien flicked the stand on the bike and came closer to her.

“Did you hurt yourself?” He asked, gently placing his hands on her arm and looking at her elbow. She had scraps on her arm and her knee. Marinette hadn’t been this close to Adrien in months and the smell of his cologne assaulting her nose was making her dizzy.

“I’m a...it’s a...nothing.” She mumbled, trying to step back. She jarred her already sore knee as she did and lost her footing. Adrien put an arm around her back and held her steady.

“Maybe you bumped your head too?” He said with concern. “I better walk you home.”

“Oh, I’m fine really. You...you don’t have to…I mean, I wouldn’t want to put you out.”

Adrien gave her a soft smile as he took hold of her handlebars. “I want to.” He said with his famous dazzling smile. “Anyway, what kind of friend would I be if I left you to fend for yourself with a bumped head and broken bike? Here, you hold on too if you’re feeling woozy.” He took her hand and placed it on one of the handles before putting his own hand over the top. Adrien was sure that Marinette had blushed, but maybe she was still feeling embarrassed at her clumsiness. In reality, Marinette was trying hard not to hyperventilate at the fact that Adrien was keeping such a secure protective hold on her hand.

“So how have you been Marinette?” Adrien eventually asked to fill the silence. Marinette took a deep breath. Just because she hadn’t seen him in a while didn’t mean she should be acting like a fangirl. Adrien is her friend and she should be acting like one.

“Busy I guess trying to keep up with everything in the bakery. It’s become a bit of a full time job now, although Mylène is going to be working with us for a while.”

“That’s great. I feel like I haven’t seen anyone in so long.” Marinette looked up and saw something cross his face before he relaxed back into a smile. “And how’s your father doing?” He asked. He wasn’t looking at her, which was unlike him. It was something she had noticed Chat do too when he was avoiding something.

“Much better.” Marinette replied. “He’s itching to get back into the kitchen, although he’s been told to take it easy.” Marinette looked back up at Adrien’s face but was perplexed to see sadness there.

“I should have been there to help you.” He said seriously. Marinette stopped and turned to look at him across her bike.

“Adrien, I never expected you to have to do anything.” She said earnestly. “You sent those beautiful flowers to the hospital and it was enough to know you were thinking of us.”

Adrien shook his head. “You were dealing with everything on your own. Alya and Nino weren’t here to support you and I wasn’t the friend I should have been when you needed it.” Marinette could feel a flutter in her stomach. The fact that he had called her a friend didn’t bother her as much as it used to, it was the absolute sincerity in the way that he spoke, because she could see that she mattered to him a lot more than she had given him credit for.

“Well, I wasn’t such a great friend either.” She countered. “I should have called, or invited you around or...something.” She bit her bottom lip as they recommenced walking. “I guess we were just both busy.”

“No one should be too busy for the people that matter to them.” Then Adrien smiled. “If it’s not too late, I’d like to start being a better friend now.” She looked back up to him and could see the tiredness in his eyes, but also the warmth.

“It’s never too late for that.” Marinette smiled back.

As they continued towards the bakery they chatted about what Alya and Nino had been up to as well as some of Adrien’s modeling. While they talked, Adrien’s hand stayed holding hers on the handlebar, his larger hand enveloping her smaller one. Despite the fluttering in her chest, Marinette felt he was holding her hand out of more than just concern for her welfare. She got the sense that something was wrong, but Adrien was putting a front on it like he usually did, yet subtly seeking out the comfort of her touch. It was a bit of a running joke with Nino how needy Adrien often was for physical contact, a hug, a fist bump, a shoulder pat - it didn’t really matter what it was and she had to admit she had missed it.

“...and it was rather long and tedious, especially with Lila hanging about for her part of the shoot.” Marinette realised she had zoned out and missed part of why he had been saying.

“Lila was there?” She asked, trying to get back on track.

“Yeah, I had to do the second part of the shoot with her. I really hate doing shoots with her. She’s so...handsy.” He said with a shiver and distasteful tone. “When I complained to my father about it, he made me do that underwear ad. He knows how uncomfortable I am doing that.” Marinette looked up to him as they walked.

“Well I thought you looked great.” She said. Adrien turned to her and her face went bright red. “Not that you don’t always look great, but you looked comfortable, I guess the undies were comfortable, I mean they look comfortable - not that I was looking at your underwear but the ad was for the undies and oh god I’ll shut up now.” She said, shaking her head.

Adrien’s face curled up into a cheeky smirk. “You sure you weren’t looking.” He said, delighting at the whole new shade of red Marinette’s face took on.

“Shut up.” She mumbled playfully.

Adrien could feel a flutter in his chest as he looked at her. It was like old times chatting with Marinette. He missed all his friends, but he had especially missed Marinette. There was just something about her that made everything seem alright. She was someone he felt safe with, someone he could confide in. Despite the rocky start they had when he first started at school, and her nervousness around him in Collège, she really shined in Lycèe. He had seen a different side of Marinette, one that was confident and a born leader. In so many ways she reminded him of Ladybug, including her heart belonging to someone else. Adrien determined though that even if Marinette was waiting for Luka to return, she was still the person he trusted to talk to.

When they arrived at the bakery, Adrien parked her bike next to the wall and walked over to Marinette near the bakery door.

“Would you...ah...would you like to c-come in for a bit. I know my parents would love to see you.” She closed her eyes and mentally kicked herself for stuttering again. She’d done so well but still thinking about the underwear ad had made her flustered. Adrien really wanted to stay, but he knew he was already in for a reprimand.

“I wish I could, but I have to get back for this thing I need to go to tonight.” He saw she deflated a little.

“Oh sure, Kagami will be there right?.” She said, a sinking feeling hitting her heart. Adrien wasn’t sure, but she almost sounded upset, but then a soft smile came across her face. “Tell her I said hello?” Adrien nodded. “Well, I’ll see you round then.” Marinette was about to head into the bakery when Adrien suddenly grabbed her wrist.

“Marinette wait.”

The bluenette turned back around and could see an urgent look in his eyes. “Adrien, what’s wrong? Did something happen? Is that why you said you ran away today?”

“Kind of. There’s something my father wants me to do. Something I can’t do but he’s forcing me to. I...I need a friend to talk to, someone I can trust. Are you free tomorrow? I have a photoshoot at the park in the morning but we could get lunch.”

“Wouldn’t you rather talk to Kagami?” She asked, perplexed. Adrien looked at her confused.

“I will be, but she’s kind of part of the problem. I need to talk to you.” He emphasised the last part, squeezing her wrist lightly. Marientte could feel her heart start to thump as Adrien moved closer to her.

“Why me?” She was trying not to sound breathless, but there was something about the way he was looking at her that was taking her breath away.

Adrien closed his eyes and let out a shaky breath, his hand slipping from her wrist down to her hand. He enveloped her delicate fingers inside his own before looking back at her. “Because I asked the universe to send me a sign, and you showed up.” He said earnestly. “I can’t believe that was a coincidence. Please.”

“Adrien dear, is that you?” Marinette and Adrien both turned their heads to see Sabine open the bakery door. “Oh, how wonderful to see you, it’s been too long.” Marinette’s mother reached up to give Adrien a warm hug, which he happily returned.

“It’s good to see you too Mrs Cheng. It’s definitely been too long, but hopefully I’m going to be correcting that.” He looked back to Marinette with a shy smile. “So, is Saturday lunch good?” He asked.

Marinette ignored the excited eep her mother let out. “Sure, I’ll meet you in the park.” She said, trying to sound confident.

“Thank you. Make sure you put something on those scapes now okay.” He added, leaning in to plant a kiss on her cheek. “Bye Mrs Cheng.” He waved as he left down the street.

Sabine gave her daughter a wide grin, but Marinette shook her head. “Don’t just jump to conclusions Mama. Adrien said he needed a friend to talk to, not a date.” Sabine smiled at Marinette and shook her head.

“Oh Marinette, when will you see the way that he clearly sees you?” Marinette stood speechless at the doorway and watched as her mother walked back into the bakery.

~~~~~

At the Bourgois hotel, Adrien drummed his fingers on the standing table as he watched Kagami work and charm the investors around the room. Adrien really disliked these kinds of networking events, sucking up to people twice his age with deeper pockets than his fathers. Kagami on the other hand seemed to have been in her element, and he had to admit, she had them eating out of the palm of her hand.

The Japanese girl turned and gave him a disapproving look as he drank down his glass of champagne. He didn’t even like champagne, he was just drinking it for something to do. In truth, his mood wasn’t the best after his father decided to accost him about having been out that morning.

Adrien looked back over to where Kagami was. She had her back to him now, so he pulled out his phone and opened Instagram. He almost dropped his phone on the floor when he saw Chloé’s post. She had been in America with her mother for several weeks and had told him she was going to see Jagged Stone at Madison Square Gardens. Kitty Section had been travelling as support, although they had been doing well in their own right. The first few posts were concert pics, but it was the last one he did a double take on.

@theofficialchloebourgeois - My pretty new necklace. Isn’t my boyfriend is just the sweetest.

In the picture, Chloé was wearing a gold treble clef pendant on a necklace. She looked so - happy. Adrien couldn’t help but smile. Chloé hadn’t been all that excited about going over to America with her mother, so Adrien was thrilled for her that she had met someone. Although he wasn’t sure how a long distance relationship would go with an American once Chloé returned to Paris. He would be sad if she moved to America permanently. Chloé might have had her faults over the years, but she was still his oldest friend.

Kagami excused herself from the gentleman she had been talking to and walked gracefully over to him. Adrien had to admit she looked absolutely stunning in her red fitted dress with a spray of flowers in her hair. Many eyes in the room were looking at Adrien with envy, yet all he could think about was tomorrow and another girl with midnight hair.

“You are being very antisocial Adrien and that’s not like you.” Kagami said with a scolding tone. “You should be talking to the investors.”

“You know bankers are antisocial too.” Adrien said with an amused smile. “They’re just a bunch of loaners.”

Kagami gave him a flat look. “You’re not funny.” She said, raising her glass and taking a sip.

Adrien placed his hand on hers on the table. “I’m sorry Kagami. I know I haven’t been myself today. I just have a lot on my mind.” He said with a smile.

“I know that fake smile Adrien, I’ve known you too long for that.” Adrien nodded his head, removing his hand and offering her his arm.

“Care to go for a walk with me? I’d like to talk to you.” Kagami put her arm through his and let Adrien lead her out into the adjacent gardens.

It was just on twilight time, and the path lights were shining on the perfectly manicured rows of flowers. It looked positively romantic, had he been walking here with someone else. Adrien patted Kagami’s hand on his arm.

“Has your mother said anything to you about plans our parents have been making regarding us?” Kagami avoided eye contact with him and Adrien knew she had been told. “When did she tell you?”

“When we arrived in Osaka.” Adrien was stunned. She’d known about this for weeks and never said anything.

“Why didn't you tell me? We talked at least once a week while you were there and you never said anything.”

Kagami still wouldn’t look at him. “It wasn’t my place Adrien. We are not teenagers who can rebel without consequence like we used to.”

“But doesn’t it bother you they are trying to control our lives like this?”

Kagami gave him a look that almost seemed like an apology. “Adrien, I…”

Adrien stopped and looked at her. “Wait, you’re not actually agreeing to this are you?” He could feel Plagg moving around under his jacket and subtly put his hand there to quiet him down.

Kagami sat down on a garden bench. “Adrien, it is only logical that our parents would wish for us to marry. We have a lot in common, we understand each other and we know what is expected of us.”

“Expected of us?” Adrien said, sitting down next to her. “Kagami don’t you want to have the freedom to choose to love who you want? To be able to do what you want? You used to have dreams for the future, what happened to those?”

“Mother said that dreams are for those who do not have responsibilities.” She said, looking back at him, a bitterness in her words as she spoke. “During these last few weeks at our head office in Osaka I learned about our family business. There are people whose entire livelihoods will be my responsibility. My mother can not continue as the CEO due to her health and I must accept my duty to her, to the stakeholders and the investors. This company is my life. A merger of Tsurugi Industries with Agreste holdings will only make us stronger and protect us in the future. It’s sound, it’s logical...” her voice trailed off as her voice cracked. Adrien could see she was trying to convince herself more than him.

Adrien reached over and took her hand. Her hand were so cold, despite the summer heat, and he held her hand between his own. “I get it Kagami. I know my father puts the same pressure on me as you mum does on you and I understand the logic, really I do, but I don’t want you being tied to someone you don’t love, to be forced into an agreement that might not be in your best interest.” Kagami lifted her tear filled eyes up to Adrien’s.

“We care about each other. Isn’t that enough?” She said. Adrien slowly shook his head.

“Since when has Kagami Tsurugi ever accepted second best? You excel at everything you do, whether it’s kicking my butt at fencing, or coming top of your class at school. Don’t let your mother make you feel less than you are Kagami. You deserve better than that.” Kagami gave him a soft smile.

“My mother is a little old fashioned. Would you believe me if I told you I never want to marry anyone?” She said, worried what he might think less of her for admitting that. Adrien leaned over and pulled her into a tight hug.

“You’re a strong, independent woman Kagami. Don’t let anyone tell you otherwise.”

Kagami wrapped her arms around him and held him tight. “Thank you Adrien. Your friendship has always meant the world to me.” She loosened her embrace and sat back to look at him. “No offence, but I’m not sure I could stand living with you with your puns and that awful cheese you like to snack on.” Adrien tried not to wince when Plagg dug a claw in.

“Yeah, well, I’m not sure I could stand your OCD and minimalist apartment.” Kagami gave him a shoulder bump.

“You do like my okonomiyaki.” She said and Adrien nodded his head.

“I do. Maybe I should marry you then?” He grinned at her. She laughed and resented her head on his shoulder.

“So are we good then?” Adrien asked. Kagami turned her head and gave him a soft smile, taking his chin in her slender fingers, she gave him a chase kiss on the lips.

“We’re good.” She said. “But what are we going to do?”

Adrien took both her hands in his. “If you don’t mind, I’d like to talk to Marinette about what’s happening.” Kagami cocked her head to the side.

“Marinette? How can she help?”

“I don’t know.” He said honestly. “To tell you the truth I hadn’t seen her in almost six months when I ran into her this morning and it felt like I was meant to see her today. She’s so clever and amazing, I’m sure she would help us.”

Kagami’s lips curled up into a smirk. “You like her don’t you?” She said, holding back a laugh at the pink invading his cheeks.

“Is it that obvious?” He chuckled and Kagami nodded her head. “Well, I don’t know where she stands with Luka, but I’d like to at least try.”

“Well, Luka isn’t here is he?” Kagami reached out and took his hand in hers again. “So don’t hesitate Adrien.” There was a comfortable silence before she spoke again.

“I’m afraid of what will happen to me if I push back against this. My mother is not an understanding woman. If I refuse…”

“Don’t worry Kagami. I’ll wear the blame. I’m sure we will be able to make a plan that protects you.” Kagami smiled and nodded.

“I’m sure things will work out somehow. For now, I think it’s best we play along and not raise suspicion. How long do we have?”

“My father said he wanted the ring on your finger by the end of summer, so about four weeks.”

“Alright.” Kagami stood up, holding out her hand to him. “Shall I show you how to work the room?” She said with a wink. Adrien chuckled, taking her hand.

“Lead the way oh wise Sensei.” She playfully slapped his arm as they walked back into the room.

Chapter Text

Adrien opened his bleary eyes to the sound of his phone ringing on his bedside table. He looked at the time and groaned. He had crashed into bed exhausted once he had dropped Kagami home and he couldn’t imagine who should be trying to ring him in the middle of the night. He reached over to his side table and held the device to his ear.

“Hello?” He said groggily.

“Adrikins!” Came the shrill voice down the other end of the line, music pumping in the background.

“Chloé?” He asked. “What is it? It’s like one in the morning here.”

“Oh, I didn’t realise.” She replied, although Adrien had the feeling she knew very well what time it was. “Well I need your advice. You’re a model and know about fashion, I want to buy Luka something nice because he bought me my pretty necklace, but I don’t know what to get him. It has to be perfect but also has to be me. What kind of jewelry do guys like?”

Adrien sat up slowly in bed and ran a hand down his face trying to follow what on earth Chloé was on about. Plagg was giving him the stink eye for being disturbed.

“You want to buy Luka jewelry?” He asked, confused.

“Yes Adrikins, do try and keep up.” Chloé snapped down the phone. “I need ideas. Kitty Section is about to come out on stage and I won’t be able to stay on the phone once they start. I like to give my boyfriend my full attention when he is performing.”

Adrien was suddenly wide awake as the penny started to drop. “Hold up. You mean your boyfriend is Luka Couffaine? As in the lead singer of Kitty Section?” He could almost hear Chloé facepalm.

“Ugh, Adrien!” She whined down the phone. “Luka and I have been dating for like three months, who else would I be talking about?” Adrien looked over at Plagg who had suddenly become very interested in the conversation.

“But isn’t Luka dating Marinette?” He asked.

“What are you talking about? Are you accusing me of being a man stealer?” She asked, offended.

“No, Chloé I’m sorry.” He frantically apologised. “I’m just really confused right now.”

“Oh my God Adrien.” She said, her annoyance evident in her voice. “Dupain-Cheng broke it off with Luka months ago before the tour even started. What rock have you been living under?” Adrien was trying to push Plagg’s laughing face away from the phone.

“A large one apparently.” He replied, trying to piece the information together in his mind while glaring at his all too amused Kwami. “I hadn’t seen Marientte for months until I ran into her today. It’s not like I was about to ask her how's your love life going.” Chloé cackled in laughter.

“Oh Adrikins, I love you and all but sometimes you are denser than the cinnamon rolls from the Dupain-Cheng bakery.” Adrien glared at Plagg as the Kwami continued to roll around on the bed trying to suppress his laughter. “I’ll tell you all about it another time, but you do realise she broke up with Luka because she couldn’t get over you?”

“What?” Adrien exclaimed, but the only response was a snicker.

“Oh well, her loss, my gain.” Chloé continued like she hadn’t even heard him. “I’ve got to go, Luka’s about to come out on stage. I’ll call you when we are back in Paris and if you come up with any ideas for that gift, call me.”

“Cufflinks.” He said down the phone. “Get a pair of cufflinks to match your necklace.”

“Adrien, you are a genius.” She declared. “Ooop, got to go. Love and kisses.” Adrien looked at his phone where Chloé had promptly hung up.

“Soooo.” Plagg drawled out. “Turns out Pigtails was single after all.” Adrien didn’t reply to his Kwami, instead sliding back down into his bed he closed his eyes and pictured bluebell eyes. Bluebell eyes with a mask, bluebell eyes without a mask.

Adrien opened his eyes and looked up at his ceiling. Well that was an unexpected thought, though not unwelcome by any means. Maybe he was just tired and confused, his mind making parallels between the two women who frequently occupy his mind, and he had to admit, his heart. He really should try to go back to sleep, and he knew his make up artist wouldn’t be thrilled at the bags under his eyes in the morning, but there were too many things running through his mind. While he knew he should be trying to figure out how he and Kagami could get out of this mess they now found themselves in, his mind kept drifting back to his fortuitous meeting with Marinette and the new information that Chloé had just dumped on him. She wasn’t waiting for Luka and apparently still liked him. It would be just when she is single that his father would be trying to push him into an arranged marriage.

Adrien closed his eyes again and let his mind drift back to when he had seen Marinette. She looked so lost and adorable when he had rushed over to help her up. It felt so good just to be around her, and yet it was almost as though they hadn’t spent so much time apart. Then when he kissed her on the cheek, she smelt like cookies. It always made him feel warm and fuzzy inside. He blushed a little at the fact that he knew what Marinette smelled like, but he blamed Plagg for his heightened sense of smell. The closer he got to Marinette over the years, the more comforting the smell had become. He’d missed it, that was until he had smelled it on Ladybug, and it had made him catch his breath. Adrien paused in his musings. Marinette smelt like cookies, just like Ladybug had done when she was de-transformed. Adrien ran his fingers through his wild hair. Of course Marinette smelled like cookies, she lived in a bakery, but why would Ladybug unless…? Adrien sat up practically sending Plagg flying off his pillow.

“I’m such an idiot!” He said out loud. Plagg groaned and floated up to his chosen’s face.

“Tell me something I don’t already know.” He deadpanned.

“Marinette smelled like cookies.” He declared, like that instantly explained all the muddled thoughts in his head.

“So, she lives in a bakery.” Plagg said, flattening his ears. “And you never even thought to get me a cheese danish while you were there today either.”

Adrien shook his head, waving his hand around while trying to straighten his thoughts. “No, you don’t understand, Ladybug smelled like cookies when she detransformed after the akuma. That can’t be just a coincidence.” Adrien scanned his brain through several scenarios over the years. No, he’d seen Ladybug and Marinette together after they fought Kwamibuster, but then again Ladybug had been using multiple miraculous that day, she could just as easily used the fox to create an illusion. Plus when he told Plagg he thought Marinette was Ladybug before, he didn’t exactly deny it, just told him not to go looking for answers. “Plagg, why didn’t you tell me Marinette was Ladybug?”

“I can’t tell you anything kid, you know that. It’s up to the Guardian to reveal herself to you, and you know how skittish she can be. Tikki’s working her up to it, but there’s been a lot going on for her. Besides, I’m the Kwami of Destruction, not the Kwami of your love life.”

Adrien looked out his grand windows and saw a flash of red streak past. What was Ladybug doing out at this hour? There weren't any akuma alerts. Why wait until
tomorrow when he could go see her now? “Look, Ladybug is out, I’ve got to go and see her. I’ve got to talk to her now.” Adrien said scrambling out of the bed and grabbing his shirt. Plagg flew up into his face.

“Hold up, this isn’t part of the plan.” Plagg said in a panic.

Adrien stopped mid way pulling his shirt on. “What do you mean it’s not part of the plan?” Plagg covered his mouth with his paws and looked at his chosen with wide eyes. Adrien folded his arms and tapped his fingers. “Plagg, what plan?” He asked again furrowing his eyebrows.

Plagg sat on the bed, his tail flipping around behind him. “I was worried about you kid. You and Ladybug were getting closer in the masks, but drifting away out of them and then your old man goes and pulls that stunt with dragon girl.” Adrien felt his heart pounding, in his mind this was only confirming that Marinette had to be Ladybug. “I went and saw Sugarcube and she agreed this was no good. You two are yin and yang. You work best together. While I think the time apart helped you both see each other more clearly, it was in danger of staying in a loop. You have to be careful though, if you chase after her now demanding answers, she could just as easily clam up. Tikki wanted to ease her into it after your date tomorrow.”

Well that was a confirmation if ever he heard one. He was only taking one girl on a date tomorrow, Adrien thought as he pulled his shirt the rest of the way over his head. He hadn’t quite intended lunch to be a date when he asked her, but it was so going to be a date now. “Okay, I won’t ask straight up, but I can’t just pretend I don’t know. I can’t unsee what I know to be true. She means too much to me Plagg, and I need her.” Plagg nodded his head.

“Alright, but if Sugarcube asks, I didn't say nothing, got it?” He demanded, poking a paw into Adrien’s nose.

~~~~~
Ladybug threw her yo-yo and sailed across the rooftops of Paris. Clouds covered the moon in the night sky, and the humidity hung thick in the air. Maybe it would rain, but Ladybug didn’t care as she struggled to shake the images of the nightmare she’s just had. In her dream she had watched Chat die in her arms again, like he had so many times before, only her miraculous ladybugs didn’t bring him back this time. It wasn’t the first time she had dreamt that, but it didn’t make it any easier.

Years ago, the dreams were always about Chat Blanc destroying the world. It had broken her heart to see her partner that way, and cemented her resolve to keep their identities a secret. Over time though, the dreams changed. She no longer dreamed of Chat Blanc, but her fears about losing her partner, the partner she refused to admit she was in love with. She was afraid that she would lose him and never know who he was. Usually as his mask would fade away, she would wake with a start, but tonight was different. She couldn’t explain why, but it was Adrien’s lifeless face she was looking at in the dream. Was it the coincidence of seeing him earlier? Ladybug fought against the tears that stung her eyes. It must be a coincidence, it had to be, because Adrien being Chat Noir was too perfect and too terrifying all at once.

Her emotions were all over the place after having seen Adrien that day. If she thought the distance she had tried to put between them would make things easier getting over him, she was sorely mistaken. What was that saying? Absence makes the heart grow fonder. Maybe there was some truth to that after all. The way they just fitted back into casual chatter and banter, like she had only seen him yesterday.

Stopping on a rooftop, she rested her hands on her knees, struggling to catch her breath. The way Adrien had looked at her with those soft emerald eyes, the way he had kissed her on the cheek, it almost made her believe he could…No, Marinette. She scolded herself, sitting on the roof's edge and shaking her head. She can’t let herself go down that path again. She was the Guardian, and relationships with civilians were never going to work. She realised that quickly enough with Luka. Yet she couldn’t deny that there was a small part of her mind that had drawn comparisons between her partner and the person who still held her heart. The idea of Adrien and Chat being one in the same was almost too overwhelming to her, so she would push it aside, but was it possible her subconscious was making the connection for her and forcing her to see what she had tried to convince herself was not true?

The night was almost perfectly still. She wasn’t sure what the time was. It was a little after 2am when Tikki suggested she go for a run and clear her head. It was too hot in her room anyway and there was no way she was sleeping any time soon. She was upset by her nightmare, she was annoyed that Alya wasn’t here to dump on and she was frustrated at the way Adrien still made her heart race, the same way Chat did. How was that even possible unless...? She shook that thought away like she always did. On top of everything else she was too overwhelmed with life and trying to balance being Ladybug and the Guardian to think about that.

Looking up at the dark night sky she could feel a crushing sense of overwhelming start to take her over and before she knew it, tears began to fall down her cheeks. Her dreams of being a designer were now hanging on only by her commissions, Hawk Moth was getting stronger and his akumas, dare she say, smarter, and the thought of ever losing Chat was more than she could bear. How she wished Master Fu was still here to guide her and tell her what to do. She wiped a tear from her cheek as she thought of her old mentor. It was his rule to keep their identities a secret, but Ladybug was starting to doubt the wisdom of that now. She was tired of being alone, and Chat was the person she trusted most in the world, maybe on both sides of the mask.

“M’lady?” She heard behind her. Ladybug turned around to see her partner approaching her. Quickly she wiped another tear from her eye. “What are you doing out at this purrfectly ridiculous hour?”

“Not looking for your puns, that’s for sure.” She teased, forcing a smile onto her lips.

“You like my puns, admit it.” He teased back as he sat down next to her, looking out at the lights of the city. “Couldn’t sleep?” He asked. Ladybug nodded her head, keeping her eyes fixed out to the horizon. “Me neither.” He said, sensing that there was something bothering her. Chat reached over and took Ladybug’s hand into his own, lacing their fingers together. They often held hands these days, for comfort Ladybug would tell herself, but really it was more than that. It was an emotional support and if she were being honest, a show of love. Ladybug knew things weren’t the best for Chat at home and he often craved physical contact. She used to be resistant to it, but as time went on she found herself seeking comfort from him as much as he did from her. Holding hands, hugging, a kiss on the cheek. It was friendly, she told herself. They were friends, partners, and they cared for each other. Ladybug looked at their joined hands and knew that she was kidding herself. They were so much more than just friends or partners.

“Why were you crying?” He asked gently. Ladybug closed her eyes and smiled sadly. She had forgotten about his night vision.

“I can't get anything past you, can I Kitty?” She said and Chat lightly squeezed her hand. She rested her head on his shoulder and felt his cheek rest against her. “I was thinking about Master Fu.” It wasn’t the whole truth, but it wasn’t a lie either. Thinking about Master Fu always did bring tears to her eyes, even now.

Chat nodded his head against hers. “Yeah, I wish I had known him better. We only got to talk a few times.” Ladybug could hear a sense of regret in his voice.

“It all happened so fast. None of us were ready, least of all me.” Chat ran his clawed thumb in soothing circles on the back of her hand. “I don’t even know if I’ve been doing the right thing as a Guardian, and I don’t have anyone to talk to. I...just feel so overwhelmed sometimes. You know I almost wanted to give it all up?”

“But, you would have lost your memories.” Chat said with a rising panic. “You wouldn’t have remembered who you were, or me.”

Ladybug lifted her head and looked at him with an endearing smile. “That’s why I didn’t. No matter how hard things got, I never wanted to forget my family or friends, or us.” This time she gave his hand a reassuring squeeze. “I meant it when I said I can’t do this without you Chaton.”

“You’ll always have me.” Chat said earnestly. “I know I’m not good for anything much, but I’m always here for you.” Ladybug suddenly withdrew her hand from his, standing and walking a little off. Chat was left confused as to what he had said that was so wrong. “M’lady?”

“You’re not always here Chat. You’re not here when you sacrifice yourself for me.” She wrapped her arms around herself and turned her back slightly to him, looking over her shoulder. “Why do you do it, Chat? Why do you put yourself between me and danger?”

Chat Noir stood up, looking at her. “You know why m’lady.” He said quietly. Ladybug turned her head away and looked up at the dark moonless sky.

“Don’t Chat, don’t you dare say it’s because it’s your job. Your job is not...is not to die for me.” Her voice cracked as she spoke. “I had this nightmare where you died again...and I don’t want to find out your identity the day you die in my arms.” Her voice wavered as she shook her head. Chat walked over to her and placed his hands on her shoulders from behind her. His voice was gentle and calm as he spoke.

“It’s not how I want to find out yours either Bug, but you have always said that it was for our safety not to know. I know I haven’t always agreed with it, but if that’s what it takes to protect you, then you know I’ll never go seeking the answers elsewhere.” He let his hands slide down to her arms, giving her biceps a reassuring squeeze.

Ladybug looked away from him, her shoulders slumped forward. “I'm not so sure anymore.” She said, shaking her head. “Do you think we will ever win this Chaton?” She asked meekly, a sense of hopelessness befalling her. Chat turned her around to face him, hooking a finger under her chin to lift her tear stained eyes to meet his soft one.

“Yes I do.” He said with a confident smile. “I believe in you m’lady. On either side of the mask I would follow you anywhere.” He took her hand and placed it over his heart. “With all my heart, I will never leave your side.” Ladybug looked at him curiously, her own heartbeat thumping in her ears.

“Do you...do you know who I am?” She asked tentatively. The clouds above them began to shift, and the moonlight shined down on their faces. Chat tucked a stray hair behind her ear, letting his fingers linger about her face.

“You remind me a lot of someone I know, and I don’t believe it’s just a passing coincidence.” He said with a wistful look. “I can’t deny that over the years I’ve thought she might be you. You were always so clever though, trying to throw me off the scent.” He taped his nose to emphasise his point. “Funnily enough that was the last piece of the puzzle. When you detransformed the other day, you smelt of cookies, just like she does. I guess maybe I’m hoping you are her.” Ladybug put her hand over his on her face.

“I might disappoint you if you're wrong.” She said, but Chat shook his head with a lopsided grin.

“I don’t think so.” He assured her. Chat leaned forward and pressed a kiss to her forehead. Ladybug closed her eyes and lent into his soft touch, her heart pounding so wildly in her chest she was sure he could hear it. “You and her have kept me grounded all these years. Both of you keep me together when I feel like my world is falling apart. No matter how dark the world became, you were always there shining like a lighthouse, guiding me back into the light. When my…” He paused when he felt her begin to sway. “Here, let’s sit down.” He said and slid down the wall, bringing her with him. Sitting her between his bent knees, Ladybug let him hold her closer to his chest, his chin resting on her head as he leaned into the wall behind him.

“Tell me Kitty.” She whispered against him.

“It might give my identity away.” He warned. He knew that if she was who he thought she was, there was no way she wouldn’t know. Ladybug pressed her hand to where his heart was on his chest, like she had after the akuma. That same soothing rhythm she had felt before beat under her fingers.

“Does it matter anymore?” She said, tilting her head up to look at him, reassuring him with her eyes that it was alright. Chat felt his breath catch as he looked into her bluebell eyes, those achingly familiar eyes that he first fell in love with, eyes that brought him joy and comfort both in and out of the mask. The soft beautiful eyes of the girl that had sat behind him in class all those years, that ran beside him over the rooftops, that made his pulse race as he held her in his arms.

Ladybug rested the side of her head back against his chest. “Tell me Kitty.” She said again. Ladybug closed her eyes, trying to steady her own breathing, bracing herself for what he was about to say next, knowing that at this moment everything could change.

Chat took a deep breath, twirling a finger through one of her pigtails. “My father...he treats me more like a member of his company than a member of his family. It’s been like that for so long I hardly remember a time before that. He tries to keep me away from everyone. For the last few months I’ve hardly seen anyone outside of the company. I used to think it was because he was overprotective of me, well I guess he was, but not because he cared about me. He’s overprotective alright, but because I’m a valuable commodity to the brand. Now he wants me to marry my friend so he can merge our companies together. He doesn’t even care about how I or her feel about it. It’s only about the company bottom line.” Ladybug could hear the hurt in his words and it brought tears to her eyes.

“I was so alone after my mother left, but then I fought my way to go to school and I made friends of my own for the first time. There was this one girl though who misjudged me because she thought I was putting gum on her seat.” He felt Ladybug curl tighter into him. “I didn’t know her, but I knew that I really wanted to be her friend. Somehow she accepted the apology of the clueless rich kid and became one of the most important people in my life. Time and again I’ve been drawn back to her, the same way I was drawn to you and I know now that it’s because you are the same person.” He hooked his finger under her chin, turning her glistening eyes up to look at him. “I’ve missed you Marinette, more than you know, and yet you were right here beside me the whole time, still holding me up like you always have. Still bringing me back to you.”

Hearing her name, her real name, Ladybug couldn’t hold it back anymore and the dam broke. She buried her face back into Chat’s chest as sobs wracked through her body. “It can’t be.” She heaved. “It can be you. You...You can’t be.”

Chat wasn’t sure what to make of her reaction. He thought there might be tears, but he’d hoped they would be the happy kind - not heartbreaking sobs. He held her tighter to him.

“I’m sorry Bugaboo.” He said, kissing the top of her head. “Please don’t cry. Plagg said not to rush in and tell you, but I was so happy when I put all the pieces together that I couldn’t wait until tomorrow to see you. I guess I hoped you might have been happy to know it was me too.”

Ladybug pulled back a little, wiping her eyes but still stayed within his hold. “I’m not disappointed Kitty, far from it in fact.” She said, her voice soft and tender. “I tried so hard to keep you out of my heart, and now I know you have been there all along.” Chat almost held his breath when she said that. “It was difficult enough watching you throw yourself between me and danger, knowing you were my most trusted friend and partner, but knowing who you are...knowing how I feel…” Ladybug became too choked to speak.

Chat gently cupped her face in his gloved hand. He wanted to detransform so he could feel her soft face, but not on an exposed roof in the dead of night. There was always tomorrow for that. “So you do know who I am?” He asked, and she nodded her head. “Say my name then.” Ladybug closed her eyes, but leaned into his hand, slightly shaking her head. “Why not?”

“Because.” She began, taking in a shaking breath and looking up at him. “When I do, it becomes real and it’s too fast. I can’t...I’m not ready...”

“We’ve known each other for six years m’lady. I’m not a stranger to you.” He gently reminded her. “I don’t want to wait anymore. I don’t want to wait until we defeat Hawk Moth. You were right when you said I don’t put myself between you and danger because it’s my job, you mean much more to me than that Marinette, and now I know why.” Hearing her name be spoken with so much affection made her heart race. “Say my name.”

“Kitty I…” She closed her eyes again, images of her nightmare coming back to haunt her. “When I dreamt you died again and I couldn’t save you, when the mask melted away, I saw your face, your real face.” She gently brushed her fingers against his cheek. He reached up and took the hand in his, kissing her palm as he did before curling his fingers in hers.

“Say my name Marinette, you don’t have to be afraid anymore.”

“What do you mean? I’m not afraid.” She said, a small hint of playful defiance in her voice as she did. Chat leaned in closer, his warm breath dancing across her cheek.

“You’re afraid to say my name.” A smug tease creeping back into his voice and a smile at her adorable pout.

“No, I'm not.” She insisted, trying to swallow the dryness in her mouth, her breathing quickening at his closeness.

“Say it then.” He whispered into her ear. He pulled back ever so slightly to see a blush poking out from under her mask.

“Alright.” She murmured as his lips ghosted past hers. “I don’t know what you're talking about...Adrien.” She said his name in a breathless whisper as her lips connected with his. There on a rooftop under the silent gaze of the moon above, years of longing collided as soft lips moved in perfect tandem. Chat brought a hand to the back of her head, the other splayed across her back, holding her ever closer to him. Ladybug’s hands found their way into his hair eliciting a purr from deep in his chest. When she gasped at the sound, Chat tilted his head to deepen the kiss which she willingly accepted.

Ladybug felt caught somewhere between a fevered dream and reality. Chat was Adrien kissing her, loving her like there was no one else in the world. Right now, right at this moment there was nothing else that mattered except the feel of his lips and the warmth of his arms.

Regrettably, the need for air eventually drew them apart. Ladybug looked up into Chat’s eyes and saw all the love she had always dreamed of. Chat who was Adrien, holding her so close. She had to remind herself that this wasn’t a dream, this was real and they were real.

“What do we do now?” She asked, before her eyes widened and she covered her mouth with her hand. What he had said a moment ago clicked in her brain. “Oh god, Adrien, your father wants to marry you off?” She saw his cat ears flatten onto his head as he nodded. “Kagami?” She asked.

“She didn’t know either, and now we’re both caught in the middle of something neither of us want. I should have realised something was up sooner when he made me sign this contract but I was just going along blindly because I believed him and…” His rambling was cut off by her kissing him again. Slowly she began exploring his lips and mouth, drawing another purr from him as she did. Chat felt like his heart might burst at the love she was pouring into those lingering, tender kisses. It was all he had dreamed it would be, and yet better than he had ever hoped, because Ladybug was Marinette, and he couldn’t believe that this black cat could be so lucky.

When she pulled back she leaned in to kiss him on the nose. “We’ll figure it out.” She said against his lips, pressing a chase kiss there. “There’s nothing we can’t do together. Right Kitty.”

“Right.” He smiled, slowly running a finger down her face and across her lips. “You and me against the world.”

“Always Kitty.” Suddenly Ladybug let out a loud yawn and Chat began to chuckle.

“But first, I think this Princess needs her beauty sleep. Are we still on for lunch tomorrow?”

“You bet we are Minou.” She smiled sleepily.

Chat stood up, curling her into his arms as he raced back over the rooftops towards the bakery. Softly he landed on her balcony, stepping lightly as to not alert her parents. Ladybug dropped her transformation as she landed on her bed. Tikki gave Chat a nod and a wink before flying off to her hidden macaron stash. Chat carefully tucked Marinette into bed, his sensitive ears hearing Tom and Sabine starting up the ovens downstairs. It must have been just after 4 in the morning. He was about to leave when Marinette reached out and grabbed his hand.

“Adrien.” She whispered. His heart skipped a beat hearing her say his name so softly.

“Yes Princess.” He replied. Marinette could feel a blush at the nickname.

“I know you have a photoshoot soon, but would you mind staying with me until I fall asleep?” She practically melted into her bed at the soft look he gave her.

“Of course.” He said, brushing the bangs from her eyes and gently kissing her on the forehead. “I’ll see you in a few hours.” He watched her close her eyes and stayed holding her hand until he heard her softly snoring. Who needs sleep when for this moment, in the stillness of the pre dawn, the whole world is perfect.

Chapter Text

“Adrien...Adrien…” No, Adrien internally groaned, he didn’t want to wake up right now. He was having the best dream ever where he was holding his lady in his arms, snuggled up into her warmth, the smell of baked bread and cookies enveloping around him as he slowly kissed her and “Adrien”. Her voice came again. Adrien opened his eyes and looked up into the worried eyes of Nathalie. He had almost considered not going back to sleep when he finally left the bakery, but eventually opted to go for a power nap. Now he was struggling to wake up.

“Adrien are you alright? Are you ill? I can cancel the shoot if you…”

“No, no. I’m awake.” He said, pulling himself up in the bed. He wasn’t in the mood for his father to give him a lecture if he didn’t go to the shoot. “Just couldn’t sleep too well last night. There's...been a lot to think about.”

Despite Adrien’s joy at the events that unfolded last night, the uncomfortable realisation came back to him that he was still caught up in his father’s crazy marriage arrangements. Nathalie sat on the edge of his bed, and could see the pensive look on his face. “Adrien, I just want you to know that I don’t approve of what your father is trying to do.” Adrien was taken aback by her raw honesty and the genuine look of distress in her eyes. “I will support any decision you make. Despite what your father says, he can’t make you and Kagami marry. You are an adult now, and I think he forgets that sometimes.”

“Thanks Nathalie, I appreciate that.” He said with a soft smile. “Kagami doesn’t want this anymore than I do. I really don’t understand why he is so adamant on this idea anyway. I mean for years he told me I wasn’t allowed to date or go anywhere, and now he suddenly wants me to marry and leave the country? It’s strange.” Nathalie gave him an odd look.

“I thought you would want to get away from this place. You’d have a lot more freedom away from your father.”

Adrien looked away from her. How could he possibly explain why he had to stay in Paris? “I know, and I do want to leave and maybe have a place of my own.” With Marinette his mind supplied. “But there are reasons I need to stay here, for now at least. Is there any wiggle room in that contract at all?”

Nathalie furrowed her eyebrows before relaxing her face. “I’m not sure if there is much to work with in the contract but, I’ll look into it and see what I can do.”

“Really? Thank you Nathalie.” Adrien suddenly lunged forward on the bed and wrapped his arms around her. Nathalie was stunned momentarily, especially considering Adrien’s size these days. When he was smaller he used to fling his arms around her, but not for a long time now. Tentatively she put her arms around him and he squeezed her tighter.

“Now now, I can’t promise anything.” She said, patting his back. “But I’ll do what I can to help you alright.”

Adrien let go of his hold on her and the assistant gave him a pat on the hand before getting up and leaving Adrien to get ready. Plagg came out from under Adrien’s pillow, relishing in his morning camembert. “You know I almost thought you weren’t going to leave that bakery this morning.” The Kwami teased and Adrien could feel himself blush as he walked into his bathroom. Marinette looked so peaceful when he left.

“I didn’t want to, but I wasn’t quite ready to explain to Marinette’s parents how I happened to be in her room without coming through the front door.” He smiled to himself at the memories of kissing Marinette, kissing Ladybug, under the moonlight. The hardest thing was tearing himself away from her sleeping form, but he comforted himself with the fact that they would be seeing each other soon.

“Ugh, am I going to have to put up with you being sappy all through your lunch date today.” Adrien chuckled at the grumpy pout on Plagg’s face. When he asked Marinette to meet up for lunch, he hadn’t intended for it to be a date at the time, but it was so going to be a date now!

“You’ll have Tikki to keep you company.” He said, scratching Plagg behind the ears. “Anyway, we still have a lot to talk about so it won’t all be lovey dovey.”

Plagg sat up on Adrien’s shoulder as he combed his hair. “I wouldn’t worry too much. You heard Nathalie, your father can’t make you do anything you don’t want to.”

“As far as Kagami goes he can’t, but I still have that contract he got me to sign tying me solely to the Gabriel brand. He could still make me go to Japan, even without being married to Kagami.”

Plagg floated up in front of his chosen’s face. “You’ve got this kid. I was proud of you standing up to your old man the other day. You know it worried me the way you always let people walk all over you.”

Adrien smiled at the black cat. “Maybe you started to rub off on me.” He quipped, then he let out a heavy sigh. “I thought my father loved me, that’s why I always did what he said without question and excused his more...aggressive behaviour. I was never one to rock the boat. You and Ladybug helped me be stronger, to be who I really am. I just can’t take him and his demands anymore. I want out. Out of this house, out of this job, out of all the expectations. I have so much more worth living for now.”

Plagg floated back around in front of Adrien’s face. “I’m sure Ladybug will do everything she can to help you kid.”

Adrien’s eyes softened. Marinette always had the right idea at the right time, he was sure she would this time too. “Come on, better not keep Nathalie waiting.”

Once they arrived on set, Adrien settled himself into the makeup chair. The makeup artist grumbled under his breath about the dark circles under Adrien’s eyes, but the model didn’t care. Adrien closed his eyes and was basking in the glow of knowing his lady loved him as much as he loved her. It hardly seemed like they had only discovered this fact last night when in reality they had been close for so long. The last six months notwithstanding, Adrien always valued his friendship with Marinette in a way that was completely different to his other friends. He sipped his morning coffee and smiled. Even the threat of the dark clouds above couldn’t dampen that. Nothing was ruining today.

“Oh Adrien, I wasn’t expecting to see you here today.” Adrien internally cringed. There was one person who could throw a wet blanket on even the best days.

Adrien opened one eye to look at the Italian girl, still dressed in her white robe. “What are you doing here Lila. Where’s Eloise? I thought I was modeling with her today.” He didn’t even bother trying to hide his annoyed tone.

“Relax Adrien, I’m working with Mikhail today. I just came over to say hi. Friends can say hi can’t they?” She said in her irritatingly sweet tone. Adrien closed his eye to let the makeup artist finish.

“Hi.” He said flatly, hoping she would just go away. Adrien had been grateful that Nathalie had tried her best to pair Adrien with other models so he wouldn’t get stuck with Lila too often. It had been a nice reprieve when she had been modeling at the Milan office last year.

“Adrien, you don’t have to be like that with me. I know I had that childish crush on you back in school, but that was a long time ago now. We’re both mature adults and I’m sure we have moved on since then. Anyway, I hear on the grapevine that you and Kagami might be getting engaged soon.”

The makeup artist finished and Adrien stood up out of the seat. It amazed himhow Lila seemed to get her information. “I wouldn’t believe everything you read if I were you.” Adrien made an attempt to leave, but Lila grabbed his arm.

“I’m not your enemy here Adrien.” She said, her voice having an edge to it that made him uncomfortable. “I have the ambition I need to get me where I want to go in life. Unlike someone like Marinette who let her dreams go in order to save that little bakery.”

Adrien had to almost refrain from hissing at her, although he was almost certain Plagg had. “I’ve warned you before Lila to leave Marinette alone.” Lila had the audacity to laugh at him.

“Still defending her I see. You're a pretty pair of babies. Tell me Adrien, does Kagami know about your little crush on your bakery girl, or your father…”

“Lila.” He growled under his breath. “I’ve told you before to back off from Marinette. Who or what she is to me is none of your business.” Lila only smirked and Adrien realised she had been deliberately storing him up.

“Okay, I’ll back off, for now at least. I’ve got bigger fish to catch.” She then flashed him a winning smile and bright eyes. “Don’t think you can fool me for one minute Adrien Agreste. I know your father is hiding debts within the company. Your marriage to Kagami would have yielded a nice little windfall, would it not?” Adrien narrowed his eyes at her.

“How the hell would you know something like that?” He questioned her.

“My mother works with the British ambassador, who I believe is a member of your father’s board of directors through the London branch.” Adrien shifted uncomfortably on his feet.

“Even so, he shouldn’t be talking about that with you, that’s private and you're just a model.” The Italian shrugged her shoulders.

“Some men can’t help telling secrets in the night.” She said with a hand wave and smug grin, showing off a delicate diamond bracelet. Adrien felt like he was going to be sick, although he wasn’t entirely surprised. “But I know you Adrien, you could never marry a woman you didn’t love. Your romantic sensibilities wouldn’t allow it. I realised you were a waste of my time, so Marinette can have you as far as I’m concerned. I wonder what your father would think of it though?”

“Hey Lila, they’re waiting for you over by the trees.” A tall leggy brunette said as she approached. Lila leaned in and pressed a kiss to Adrien’s cheek.

“I’ll look forward to the next time we get to do a shoot together.” Adrien scrunched up his nose at her and watched as she walked off to her staging area, wiping his cheek with his sleeve.

“Sorry I’m late. They had to re-hem this dress again.” The other model apologised.

“No worries Eloise. You got here just in time I think.” That was a strange conversation, even by Lila standards. Adrien shook it off and offered her his arm to Eloise, walking over to where the fountain was. The brunette took off her robe to reveal a well fitted red dress with a side slit almost to the hip and a plunging neckline. It was daring, even by Gabriel standards.

Taking up their positions, the shoot went fairly smoothly as they followed Vincent’s instructions. There were a lot of models that Adrien couldn’t stand working with over the years, Lila being at the top of the list, but Eloise had been a breath of fresh air. She had arrived from England a little over three months ago, and was very down to Earth, as opposed to the many airheads who had high tickets on themselves. There was nothing fake about Eloise. Although she spoke perfect French, her and Adrien mostly spoke in English to help him with his language skills. Her boyfriend, David, had been trying to get a transfer in his job to Paris so they could be together, but so far had little luck. He was a photographer and the demand wasn’t high right now. Adrien made it his mission to make sure Eloise felt welcome and he enjoyed her company.

“Adrien, take her waist now. That’s it. Come come now, I want love, I want passion, I want hearts in your eyes. Look at each other like you want to kiss them.” Eloise rolled her eyes before looking back at Adrien, who’s mind was clearly elsewhere judging by the look on his face.

“Okay, what’s with the dopey grin. I’m sure that’s not for my benefit.” She teased him as she moved effortlessly into position. Adrien tried to straighten his face to little avail.

“I’m sure I don’t know what you're talking about.” He said, looking the other way playfully.

“Uh-huh. Don’t give me that Agreste. That’s not just any look, and if your face gets any more red, makeup is going to have to touch you up. If I didn’t know better, I would say that is the kind of look brought on by a lady.” She turned around, hooking her leg onto his hip and tiling back slightly.

“Adrien, hold her steady there.” Vincent called out as the camera clicked.

“Not just a lady, it’s the lady.” He admitted with a shy smile.

“You mean the lady whose name you refused to tell me.” She smirked. “She finally fell for your charms hey”.

“Miss Eloise, less talking and more smouldering.” Vincent said. Eloise moved around, resting her back against Adrien’s chest and looping a hand around his neck behind her. They moved through a series of shots before Adrien spoke again.

“Well, actually it turned out she already liked me for a long time. We’ve been friends for years, but I convinced myself she didn’t feel that way about me. I feel kind of stupid about it now.”

“Don’t feel bad Adrien.” Eloise said as she moved her position slightly to muzzle her face into Adrien’s neck. It was a little awkward with her back still too him, but it gave the right effect. “David and I were friends too before he first asked me out. I think it’s great really, because there was none of that first date awkwardness because we already knew each other so well.”

“Ugh, get off me you creep!” Adrien and Eloise both turned their heads to where Lila had just pushed Mikhail onto his butt on the grass. “I’ll have you know that Gabriel Agrest knows me personally and I will have your arse fired so fast if you ever touch me like that again.” She squarked at the bewildered model still sitting on the ground.

“But...Miss Lila…” Mikhail called, but the Italian crumpled into tears, leaving to be comforted by her stylists.

Eloise shook her head. “You know one day that girl is going to call wolf one too many times and when it really matters, no one will believe her.”

Adrien hummed in agreement before catching sight of Marinette in a pale pink dress walking towards them across the park. She had her hair down, and it floated delicately behind her in the breeze. Adrien excitedly waved to her and Marinette shyly waved back.

“Are we done Vincent?” Adrien asked. The photographer waved him off and Adrien raced over to meet Marinette. He leaned down and gave her a soft kiss. She smelt of hot chocolate. “I’ve been thinking about you all morning.” He said, the joy in his face infectious.

“Me too.” Marinette admitted. “Do you think maybe it was unwise for me to come though? There might be reporters, your father....” Adrien just shrugged, kissing her on the nose.

“Press are barred from photoshoots. Anyway, we’ve been friends for years, and you’ve been mistaken for my girlfriend before. What are they really going to say?” He said with an air of defiance. “Anyway, the sooner my father gets it into his head I’m not marrying Kagami, the better. Come on, I want you to meet someone.” He took her by the hand and walked her over to where Eloise was looking at the photos on Vincent’s camera.

“Eloise, this is Marinette.” He said proudly. Vincent left with his camera and Eloise offered out her hand and gave Marinette’s a firm but friendly shake.

“Well, it’s nice to finally have a face and a name to the mysterious girl Adrien was always gushing about.” Marinette giggled at the faint blush dusting Adrien’s cheeks.

“Nice to meet you too.” Marinette said. “That’s a gorgeous dress, did your father design that Adrien?” She asked.

“No, one of his team did. My father doesn’t have a lot of direct input with a lot of the style choices these days, but Eloise has had issues with the hem on this one.” Marinette instinctively knelt down and inspected the hem.

“They should put some weights in it, see here.” She pointed near the seam. “It would help it sit better, especially if they plan to use it on a runway.”

“Are you a designer?” Eloise asked.

“Oh, well, you know...I just kind of dabble in stuff these days.” She muttered shyly.

“Marinette’s amazing.” Adrien jumped in. “She takes commissions through her own web shop MDC.” Marinette couldn’t help but blush. She didn’t realise Adrien had paid any attention to her website since she only launched it a few months ago. He gave her a cheeky wink like he knew what she was thinking. Of course he did. Her Kitty always did.

“MDC?” Eloise asked. “I bought a dress from you last month. Remember the summer dress with the embroidered pink Roses on the lapels?”

Marinette’s face lit up. “Oh yes, I remember. An afternoon wedding reception wasn’t it?” Eloise nodded enthusiastically.

“That’s the one. I got so many comments. If you have any business cards, bring me some. I’d be happy to pass them around. Well, I’ll let you two go. It’s been lovely meeting you. I’ll be sure to order another dress for Christmas.” She reached out her hand to shake Marinette’s before leaving for her trailer.

“She seems really nice.” Marinette said. Adrien nodded her head.

“Yeah, she’s too nice for this business. I can’t see her staying really, but it would be a shame to lose her. There’s too many egos in this job.”

Adrien took Marinette’s hand and led her over to his own trailer. Helping her up the stairs, no sooner had he closed the door than he had her wrapped up in his arms, his lips on hers as he pulled her down with him onto the couch.

“Hello.” He grinned in a very Chat like way, pulling her legs across his lap and holding her.

“Hello.” She grinned back. “I take it you missed me?”

“Every second.” He said, running his fingers through her hair. “You have no idea how hard it was to leave this morning. I just wanted to curl up next to you and stay there.”

She leaned back in to kiss him again. Somewhere in Marinette’s mind she knew that she should have been completely freaking out at this. Chat was Adrien and here she was in his trailer, with him trailing kisses down her neck like they had been dating for years. “Is this okay.” He whispered against her ear. “Let me know if your not comfortable with anything.”

She smiled to herself that he cared enough to ask. “More than okay.” She whispered back.

The simmering intensity of being here with him like this threatened to overwhelm her, but her heart was calm, albeit beating very fast. Adrien held one hand in her hair and the other on her hip as he lazily made his way back up her neck before softly claiming her lips again.

She had kissed Luka before, as she knew Adrien had kissed Kagami. They were sweet and innocent, the kinds of kisses one has when you are unsure as to where you stand romantically. When she kissed Adrien though, she knew exactly where she stood. Marinette let her hands find his hair as they slowly explored each other’s mouths, his morning coffee mixing with her hot chocolate making mocha on their tongues. Sweet, intoxicating, and a perfect match, just like they were.

Caught up in each other, neither heard the sound of knocking on the trailer door until it opened.

“Adrien, we need to check...oh”. Nathalie froze in the doorway when she found the two on the couch. “I’m sorry, I didn’t realise you had company.”

Marientte scrambled off Adrien’s lap and the two stood up awkwardly. Marinette tried to smooth down her dress, while Adrien ran his fingers through his hair.

“Nathalie, please don’t say anything. We haven’t figured out yet how we are going to tell my father.” Adrien pleaded with a hand out.

Nathalie regarded the pair for a moment before relaxing with an understanding smile. She closed the door behind her and approached the young couple.

“I won’t say anything Adrien. I see now why you were so adamant about not marrying Kagami, or leaving Paris. May I ask how long this had been going on for?”

“Oh, well...you see Ms Sancour…” Marinette fumbled before Adrien jumped in to rescue her.

“Six months.” Adrien said confidently. “But you know Marientte and I have known each other for years.”

“Adrien…” Marientte said looking at him with wide eyes.

“It’s okay Marinette. Nathalie is on our side.” He reassured her. Marientte looked back at Nathalie and gave her a wide nervous grin. She was never sure what to think of Gabriel Agreste’s personal assistant. The woman had often come across as cold and distant, yet there were times she would surprise everyone with an unexpected softness. Marinette decided that if her Kitty trusted her, she would too.

Nathalie nodded her head. “Indeed.” She said contemplating the two young people in front of her. “I can see this isn’t a new relationship. Does Miss Tsurugi know about this?”

“Yes she does.” He bluffed. Well it wasn’t a total lie since Kagami was the one who told him not to hesitate. He definitely took that advice, but he would have to fill Kagami in on these new details, though.

“And you had plans for today?”

“I’m taking Marinette to lunch. I don’t want to keep our relationship a secret, but I’m not ready to broach the topic with my father yet. If he asks can you tell him I’m seeing Kagami for lunch, to talk?” He took Marientte’s hand in his and gave it a squeeze. She gave him a reassuring squeeze back to let him know she was on board with this.

“Alright.” Nathalie said. “But please take your bodyguard with you and try to stay out of the media for now. I think it would be better for your father to hear this from you rather than in the gossip column.” Adrien agreed and Nathalie left them.

Once the door was closed again, Marientte turned to him with a perplexed look. “Kitty, why did you say that? We never even saw each other for six months.”

“Not as Adrien and Marinette, but Ladybug and Chat Noir did, and I know you were finally starting to fall for this cat, don’t try and deny it Bugaboo”. He leaned close to her face and she pushed a finger to his nose.

“I’m not confirming or denying anything you alley cat.” She pouted. “But why six months?”

“It was more believable than a few days. You heard Nathalie, even she didn’t think this was a new relationship. How else could we explain this.” Marinette was still giving him a concerned look. “Sorry. I had to think on my feet, Bug. Normally I leave the plans up to you.” Marinette reached up and cupped his cheek.

“You're right, it is more believable. That’s our story then. We publicly avoided seeing each other because we were dating in secret. That could work, especially since we had been friends for so long. Alya will be annoyed, but will understand. I’ll tell her we were avoiding publicity, but what about my parents? They won’t believe it.”

Adrien took her hand and brought it to his lips, kissing the back of it. “I’m sorry. I guess I didn’t think it through too well.”

Marientte shook her head. “No, it’s alright. We’ll figure it out. Come on, I believe you promised me lunch, and I can’t think on an empty stomach.”

~~~~~

Adrien took Marinette to a little cafe they both knew well. After his father had pulled him out of Lycèe, he, Marientte, Alya and Nino made it a weekly ritual to meet up every Saturday lunch here, up until Alya and Nino left for London. Adrien didn’t really know why he hadn’t just invited Marinette to keep coming with him anyway after their friends left, although he and Ladybug had started having Saturday night picnics around that time. Maybe things were the way they were meant to be. One of the reasons they chose this cafe was not only the great coffee, but it was private from the street and didn’t attract fan girls who would chase after Adrien. Adrien had to laugh now at how Alya always referred to it as their weekly ‘double date’ and the way he and Marientte would roll their eyes. It seemed fitting to bring her here for a real date.

Sitting down beside each other at their usual corner booth, they gave the waitress their order. Plagg poked his nose out and gave Marinette a toothy grin. She opened her purse where Tikki popped her head out and waved the cat down to come and join her. In a quick black blur, Plagg soon snuggled in with his counterpart.

Marinette saw Adrien’s bodyguard take up a seat at a nearby table and order himself a coffee. He had his back to them to not only give them privacy, but to keep his eyes on the door.

“Won’t your bodyguard tell your father about, you know.” She pointed between them. Adrien shook his head, taking her hand in his.

“No, he’d never say anything. In fact between you and me, I’m pretty sure he knows I’m Chat Noir.” Marientte looked at him alarmed, but Adrien smiled and kissed the back on her hand. “Don’t worry m’lady, he’d never tell anyone. Besides you, he’s the only other person I would trust my life. He’s been with me ever since I can remember. More than once I had to disappear to chase akumas and he always covered for me without me having to ask. I don't think I would have managed it without him to be honest.”

“Do you think he knows about me then?” She almost whispered. Adrien chuckled and tucked a loose hair behind her ear.

“I’m sure it’s been driving him crazy watching the two of us dance around each other for years. He’s a huge softy you know, and he has a real sweet tooth. Give him cake, and he’s all yours.” He leaned his head in and pressed his forehead to hers.

“Sounds like someone else I know.” She giggled, pressing a kiss to his lips. It was only brief though as the waitress returned with their order.

“Oh, while I think of it I better give Kagami a heads up.” He said, getting out his phone.

Adrien: If anyone asks, Marientte and I have been secretly dating for six months and I had lunch with you today to talk.

It wasn’t long before the reply came.

Kagami: Okay? I take it there has been some developments then?

Adrien could hardly contain his grin.

Adrien: Let’s just say I took your advice and stopped hesitating.

Kagami: Good for you. I’m happy for you both. I have to go to a meeting, but I look forward to hearing all about it

For the next little while they ate their lunch in relative quiet, giving each other side smiles and foot taps under the table. It was comfortable, it was familiar. Marinette bit into her sandwich and half the filling fell out the back of it, landing with a plop on her plate and leaving a tail of mayonnaise running down her chin.

Adrien picked up a napkin and wiped her face with nothing but adoration in his face. “Can’t take you anywhere can I?” He laughed at the mess she was making on the table.

“Hey.” She pouted at his teasing. “It’s not as bad as you were with those macarons last week. I was finding crumbs in that picnic blanket for days.” Adrien chuckled out loud. “What?” She asked at his highly amused faced

“You know, I can see why Alya was so adamant that Ladybug and Chat Noir had been dating in secret for years.” Marinette raised a curious eyebrow. “Think about it Bug, how many friends do you know have picnics on rooftops under moonlight every week? You have to admit m’lady it does sound awfully romantic for just friends.”

Marinette hummed in agreement. “Well in all fairness, you were still trying to win me over. And I don’t suppose we could argue that candle lit dinners is something that friends do.” She mused.

“And yet we did, didn’t we.” Marientte could not miss the Chat smirk that spread across his face and she could feel her own start to redden, that damn cat.

“Then I suppose we could say that friends also kiss right? I mean, I have technically kissed you a few times to save your tail.” Adrien snorted at that. He was sick of kisses he couldn’t remember, and he was definitely making up for that. He picked up her hand, turning it and placing a lingering kiss on the soft part of her inner wrist. The tingling feeling coupled with the look in his eyes made her shiver. Marinette had forgotten that Adrien was no longer just a teen heart throb anymore, but a bonafide supermodel. He was also her Chat Noir, with all the self confidence and passion that came with it.

“Admit it then Bug, you’ve been letting this cat court you for years, you just never wanted to admit it.” Marinette chewed on her bottom lip and it made Adrien’s heart thump. Knowing last night that Ladybug was Marinette was one thing, but the two of them sitting here together without the masks was a whole new level of exhilaration. Plus he could enjoy the full glory of the blush invading her face knowing he was the sole reason for it.

“Okay, I’ll admit I was in love with you, both side of you, for years. It was kind of hard not to.” She gave him a shy look.

“Well, I was pining after Marientte as much as I was over Ladybug if it makes you feel any better. I think Eloise was right though.”

“About what!”

“She said being friends first was better because you don’t have those awkward first dates, because you already know each other so well. I guess that’s just as well since we have been dating for six months apparently.”

Marinette then furrowed her brows. “But what do I tell my parents? They know how much I missed seeing you, plus I hardly left the bakery for months. There is no way they would believe I was seeing you in secret.”

Adrien rubbed the back of his neck. He didn’t like the idea of lying to Marientte’s parents. They were really kind people who were always more than welcoming of him. “Well, maybe we should tell them the truth.”

“But how could I explain last night unless we…” She suddenly stopped and looked at the intensity in his eyes. “You mean tell them…” Adrien nodded his head and held both her hands in his.

“M’lady, for a long time now it’s only been you and me. Maybe it’s about time we trusted someone else to help us. Your parents are amazing people, I know we can trust them.” Marientte started chewing on her lip again. It was an adorable habit Adrien had noticed over the years. He carefully unhooked her lip from her teeth and ran his finger across her lower lip. “We don’t have to say anything today. I think your mum already thought this was a date anyway, so we can leave it at that for now, alright.” He kissed her on the forehead and Marinette let out a sigh of relief. As much as she trusted her parents, she wasn’t quite ready to let out the secret just yet.

“I know you're right.” She finally conceded. “I’m just not ready yet.”

“It’s fine.” He reassured her. “Just know that if the time comes, I’m completely on board with it.”

Once they had finished lunch, Adrien offered to walk Marinette home. His bodyguard followed a discreet distance behind them. Adrien loved the feel of having Marinette’s hand in his without the gloves on. He lifted their linked fingers to kiss her hand as they walked, swinging their arms between them. She smiled up at him and it made the grey day sunny and bright.

They weren’t far from the bakery, when the rain finally started to fall down. Adrien cursed himself for not bringing an umbrella, but it was only a fine mist of rain at this point. He shrugged off his over shirt and put it around Marinette’s shoulders.

“But Adrien, you’ll get wet.” Marinette complained, but Adrien just shrugged his shoulders with a smile.

“Well, you know what they say - some walk in the rain, others just get wet. I’ll happily walk in the rain with you m’lady.”

Adrien was about to lean in and kiss her when they heard a crash in the distance that wasn’t thunder. Pulling out his phone, there was an akuma alert near their old high school. Adrien called his bodyguard over. “I’m going to make sure Marinette is safe. Tell my father I’m with a friend and I’ll call Nathalie later, okay?”

The Gorilla looked between the two before nodding with a grunt and leaving.

“Shall we m’lady?” Adrien asked, offering her a hand.

“Lead the way Kitty.” She replied, following him into a nearby alley.

Chapter Text

Gabriel drummed his fingers on his desk. Last weeks akuma had again been a dismal failure. Gabriel rubbed his temples trying to ease the throbbing. He could feel another migraine coming on. He’d been plagued by them all week, confining himself between his bedroom and home office. They had been coming more frequently, especially when he used the Butterfly and Peacock Miraculous together. Nooroo had warned him against prolonged use of combining the miraculous, but like a gambler, he believed the next time, the next akuma, the next hit would be the one to do it.

If Gabriel was being honest, he was feeling discontented with his Hawk Moth activities. His last akuma victim was a disgruntled scientist. Scientists always made for risky akumas, especially with his enhanced powers, and Gabriel didn’t pretend to understand the complex chemical compounds they concocted, but they were usually quite ingenious in their approach to getting the Ladybug and Chat Noir Miraculous. Alas, it appeared Ladybug’s little pet cat was himself more intelligent than Gabriel had given him credit for, solving the equation and disarming the akuma. It was interesting to watch really, not that Gabriel liked admitting that. Maybe he was just losing his touch.

Gabriel also wasn’t stupid. Something had changed in the dynamic of the two heroes, and he had noticed it evolve over the last few months, but most especially over the last few weeks. Ladybug was still very much in charge, but she gave Chat Noir a lot more input. They also seemed to have been watching out for each other more. There was something else though, a tenderness between them. It was disarming, but it could also be useful. Gabriel was under no doubt that there was a less than professional relationship going on between those two, although nothing had been seen or reported publicly. He could feel the emotions though at every akuma fight. It was almost palpable in the air around them. Nooroo had told him that there was an unbreakable bond between the Ladybug and Black Cat. Gabriel needed a way to use that to his advantage, to separate the two somehow. He had already managed to make Ladybug hesitant to use other heroes so it was easier in a way to deal with just the two of them, but on the flip side it had made them closer and stronger together.

Standing up he opened the safe behind Emilie’s portrait, placing the peacock miraculous back inside. He needed a break to rethink his strategy. Nathalie had surrendered the peacock Miraculous over two years ago now. Although he had fixed the miraculous, Nathalie had continued to suffer bouts of residual illness brought on from using it when it was broken. It was less frequent now, but made transforming risky. Out of control sentimonsters was always a risk, and one Nathalie wasn’t willing to take, not any more. Maybe the crazy peacock kwami’s overly sensitive nature had rubbed off on her, but things were not what they used to be. He had briefly considered giving the Peacock miraculous to Lila Rossi, but soon determined that would be a bad idea. The girl was far too unpredictable. No, he needed to find a different use for her.

He sat back into his desk chair. All he had wanted was for Adrien to marry that damn Tsurugi girl so he could push a merger. Was that really so difficult to ask? Why couldn’t Adrien just do as he was told! With Adrien out of Paris it would be one less thing Gabriel would have to think about. On top of that Gabriel again had Amelie breathing down his neck wanting an inquiry into Emilie’s disappearance. He still couldn’t fathom why Emilie had left her share of the company to her sister and not her own son, but he would be damned he let Amelie’s brat Félix get his teeth into his company. He was going to get this merger.

Deep in thought, he missed the fact that Nathalie had entered the room until he heard her cough. “I have the proofs from the last photoshoot and Miss Rossi lodged another complaint.” Nathalie stated, handing the proofs over to her boss. Gabriel stood up and took the folder, pacing the room as he flicked through the pictures. He was pleased with the results. Eloise had been a great acquisition and Adrien seemed to have gotten along with her well enough. Lila was always on point, despite throwing another tantrum.

“Who is she complaining about this time?” He asked nonchalantly walking back to his desk.

“Mikhail. She was modeling with him on that day, the couple shots weren’t much good though, so I scrapped them.” Gabriel lifted his head and looked at his assistant confused.

“Mikhail? But I thought…doesn’t he, you know, bat for the other team?” Nathalie tried not to laugh at the less than tactful way Gabriel had put it.

“Clearly Lila didn’t get the memo on that one.”

That was the first time she had cracked a smile around him in a long time. Gabriel dropped the photos onto his desk and pinched his nose under his glasses. Lila was becoming a liability around the place and was gaining an unflattering reputation. He really wanted to get rid of her, but she knew too much. He wasn’t sure if she had ever connected Gabriel Agreste to Hawk Moth, but it wasn’t a risk he had been willing to take. He needed her out of the way, but gently.

“Leave it with me. I’ll deal with her.” He said curtly. He quietly wondered if putting her six feet under would be an option.

“Also Amelie called again. She asked for your input into finding an assistant for Félix.” Gabriel rolled his eyes.

“Of course she did.” Gabriel grumbled. “Next she will be staking her claims again.” Nathalie narrowed her eyes at him.

“Or you could stop all this nonsense and act in your son’s best interests.” She said vehemently. “Emilie is dead Gabriel. Amelie wants answers and Adrien wants his own life. You can’t control everyone’s lives like this. The only way anyone can move forward with this is to declare Emile dead and give Amelie her share of the company and let Adrien go.”

“I’m not letting that brat of Amelie’s get his hands into this company.” He growled. “I was already forced into putting him in charge of the London branch to get Amelie off my back.”

Nathalie shook her head. “You could consider going into partnership with Amelie instead of competing against her. She’s family after all and it would make more sense then a merger with Tomoe Tsurugi.”

“Like hell I will.” Gabriel snarled. “I won’t let Amelie and Félix get the upper hand on me in London. We need this expansion into Asia and we need the positive press that Adrien’s relationship with Kagami would give us there.” Nathalie summoned her filthiest glare.

“So once again you are using Adrien for your own gain, and dragging Kagami along with him?”

“I will use Adrien anyway I see fit. Kagami is just collateral. There are thousands of girls clamouring for Adrien. At least with Kagami I know she won’t be after him for his money.” Gabriel yelled. Nathalie held her hands by her side but kept her voice even.

“Not all girls are after Adrien for his last name Gabriel. Adrien is still under contract for another year and a half. Wouldn’t it be better let him be with a girl he wants to be with and have him working with you instead of against you?”

“Adrien will marry who I tell him to and will act exactly as I say he should.” Gabriel banged his fist on the desk causing Nathalie to jump. He waved her away dismissively and Nathalie turned and left the room.

Gabriel aggressively threw himself into his chair. Damn Amelie. She was already getting her claws into the London branch, staking her claim. He may have no choice but to give that section to her. Oh how he would love to set a fire under Amelie’s nest and ruffle her feathers. Her and Félix. Then a thought crossed his mind. Maybe he could kill two birds with one stone.

Pulling out his personal phone he dialled and waited.

“Good afternoon Mr Agreste.” Lila’s irritating voice sounded down the line.

“Miss Rossi, I understand you were unhappy with your partner at the photoshoot last week?”

“I didn’t mean to bother you Mr Agreste. I don’t like to cause trouble, but Mikhail was acting highly unprofessional and he really should be removed from the Gabriel model contacts.” Gabriel rolled his eyes.

“Yes, I understand your frustrations. Unfortunately Mikhail is part of an exchange contract and I can’t remove him without due cause, however, I would like to offer you a proposal.”

“I’m listening.” She replied intrigued.

“I have a nephew in London, Félix. He is rather new to the business and in need of an assistant to help him. You have been here at Gabriel a long time and are one of our most valued employees, I’m sure you can help point him in the right direction.”

“I would be delighted, Mr Agreste. I’m sure I can help your nephew in any way I can.” Gabriel smirked to himself.

“I‘m sure you can. I must confess, I don’t entirely trust my nephew. If you could keep an eye on him for me it would be greatly appreciated. I should warn you though, Miss Rossi, Félix may look like his cousin Adrien, but he can be cold and distant. Do you think you can handle him?”

Lila laughed. “I think the real question is, can he handle me?”

“Indeed Miss Rossi.” Gabriel said, pleased with himself. If Félix and Amelie want to play at being CEO then Lila can be their problem for a while. This way he gets her out of his hair and she can report anything interesting to him. Win-win.

“Mr Agreste, there was another thing I think I should tell you about. I understand that Adrien is intending to marry Kagami Tsurugi, is that correct.”

“You heard correctly.” Gabriel said, eyebrows furrowed. “What about it?”

“Well, it might be nothing of course, but at the photoshoot I saw Adrien with another girl in his trailer.”

“What?” He said, sitting up straighter. “It’s not like Adrien to fool around with the models.”

“Oh, it wasn’t a model.” Lila said teasingly. “It was Marientte Dupain-Cheng”.

Gabriel balled up his fist on the desk. He thought he had gotten that girl out of the way before. If you were to ask him, he probably couldn’t tell you specifically why he didn’t like her, but she just rubbed him the wrong way. She was one of only a handful of people in his life that have ever stood up to him and if it was one thing Gabriel hated, it was people who defied him.

“Isn’t Miss Dupain -Cheng an old friend from school?” He prodded.

“You could say that.” Lila said with a laugh. “But she’s had a crush on Adrien since Collège and I’m not sure that Adrien is entirely indifferent to her. They were part of a close friendship group.” Gabriel gritted his teeth. This could be a real issue.

“Thank you for the information Miss Rossi. You have always been a loyal employee. I will notify London to expect your imminent arrival and Nathalie can give you some basic training.”

Gabriel hung up the phone and buzzed for Nathalie to return. She reentered his office moments later and was taken aback by the fiery glare in his eyes.

“What do you know of Adrien and Miss Dupain-Cheng?” He demanded. “Miss Rossi saw them together at the photoshoot.” Nathalie stared at him for a moment before answering.

“It’s not unusual for Adrien to invite a friend along to the shoots. They can be quite long and boring.” She answered as flatly as she could.

“Yes, but it’s usually that idiot friend of his in the hat, not a girl.” He retorted. Nathalie knew Gabriel was eyeing her carefully.

“She lives at the bakery nearby.” She replied. “I ordered a coffee.”

“In the middle of the day?” Gabriel questioned.

“I was tired Sir, I haven’t been sleeping well.”

Gabriel stood up and held his hands behind his back. He had no reason to question Nathalie. She had remained loyal to him, even without using the Peacock Miraculous. This was no good though. If Adrien starts taking an interest in that girl, the merger would be off and he would be forced into making a deal with Amelie.

“Get me Mayor Bourgeois.” He suddenly announced. “This marriage is happening next Saturday and that boy will be on a plane to Japan.”

Nathalie couldn’t help her mouth falling open. “You can’t be serious. Gabriel you have no recourse for this. You don’t even know if Mrs Tsurugi will fully agree to it. Adrien doesn’t even turn 20 until next month and you're pushing an even earlier marriage.”

“Tomoe Tsurugi showed no disagreement at my suggestion of a marriage and left the arrangement entirely up to me. She wants what she thinks is best for her daughter.” Gabriel spat, clearly irritated. “Now get me the mayor!” Nathalie recoiled back.

“Yes sir.” She said before departing.

Racing up the stairs, Nathalie knocked on Adrien’s bedroom door. She opened the door when there was no answer, but found the room empty. Then she remembered he was going to fencing practice. It was one of the few activities Adrien continued with after school finished. Looking at her watch she came back down stairs, crossed the foyer and found Adrien’s bodyguard sitting in the surveillance room.

“Was Adrien going to Marinette’s after fencing?” She asked. The bodyguard nodded his head, concerned at the look on Nathalie’s face. “Gabriel wants to move the marriage forward to two weeks' time. He wants me to call the Mayor now.”

Gorilla put a hand on her arm and shook his head.

“I know.” Nathalie said with a sigh. “And I’ve been over that contract dozens of times but…” she pursed her lips in thought. “There was a loophole, a marriage clause that was embedded deep down in the jargon.”

Gorilla looked at her and nodded in support. “I don’t like this, and I know Emilie wouldn’t either. She was my best friend, long before she met Gabriel and I know she wouldn’t approve of what he is doing to Adrien. This whole thing is illogical. Honestly I’m starting to think Gabriel might be losing his mind.” She looked at the time on her watch. “Adrien is still at fencing practice. Alright. I better ring the Mayor before his office closes then I’ll have to tell Adrien.”

~~~~~
“Whoa whoa whoa. Hold up there girl! You’ve been dating Adrien in secret? For six months? I thought you two hadn’t seen each other in six months!” Alya screeched down the phone. Marinette held the phone away from her ear and was glad nobody was sitting nearby. She didn’t like fibbing to her best friend, but there was no other way she could explain this sudden closeness she and Adrien had without revealing too much. It had helped that Alya had been in London this whole time. As it was she still hadn’t broached the topic with her parents. They knew her and Adrien were dating, it was a bit hard to miss since he had spent almost every waking moment with her for the last week, but thankfully hadn’t asked too many questions yet.

“We had to keep it a secret Alya. Trust me, I wanted to tell you, but Adrien’s father had forbidden Adrien from dating and now he’s trying to force Adrien into marrying Kagami and....”

“Okay I get it, and trust me I am super mad at old man Agreste for that, but oh my god girl, you and Adrien! Honestly I was starting to think I would never see the day, especially when you started dating Luka last year.”

Marinette looked down from where she was seated high up in the auditorium down to where Adrien and Kagami were fencing. Kagami lunged forward and sent Adrien back onto his backside. Girl was on fire today. She reached out a hand, pulling Adrien back up onto his feet. Taking off his helmet, he ran his fingers through his sweaty blond locks before looking up and waving to Marinette. Truth be told, she could still scarcely believe it herself.

“You know Luka and I were never that serious. Besides, he’s happy now with Chloé.” Marinette said as she waved back at Adrien and Kagami.

Alya practically choked on the phone. “I’m still not getting that one. Are you sure Chloé isn’t just making that up?” Marinette chuckled.

“Nope. I talked to Luka and Juleka last week over the phone and it’s definitely true. I mean, if anyone can help Chloé to be a better person it’s Luka right.”

“If you say so.” Alya replied unconvinced. “So what are you going to do about the whole Kagami marriage thing. Won’t Kagami’s mother have a flip?”

“Well, Kagami said she can deal with her mother, it’s more Adrien’s father that’s the problem. We think the best thing would be for Adrien to get out of the house. Adrien has been scouting out apartments to rent. Nothing flashy because once he walks out he will only have the money from his savings and modeling contract.”

“He’s still going to work for his father?” Alya asked.

“His contract is legally binding for the next 18 month. He doesn’t have a choice. If he refuses his father could sue him.”

“That sounds like something that arsehole would do.” Alya scoffed.

“I know.” Marinette sighed. “He also gave Adrien this big ugly ring to propose with. It’s hideous, but super expensive, so Adrien took it to a jewlers today and sold it to put the money into an apartment along with his savings.”

“Sounds like you two have everything sorted.” Alya said in a wink and nudge kind of way.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Marinette asked, knowing what her best friend was implying.

“Well aren’t you going to move in with him. You’re dad’s getting better, Mylène is working at the bakery and I’m sure you two would like to get some alone time, am I right?” Marinette got the distinct feeling that last comment was directed at Nino.

“We haven’t discussed that yet. Maybe Adrien might want to be alone for a while?”

“Pfff. Marinette, I seriously doubt that boy knows how to cook toast, let alone how to turn on a vacuum cleaner.” Marientte had to laugh. Maybe she better start showing him a few housekeeping tips. “Ugh, I miss you girl. We should be having this conversation in person with a few Cruisers up on your balcony. How about this weekend Nino and I get the train and come for a visit. I’m sure Adrien would love to see his best Bro and we need some serious best girlfriends time.”

“That would be awesome.” Marientte beamed. “Adrien and I still need to be careful about being seen together in public, but in a group I doubt anyone would be suspicious. Oh, looks like Adrien and Kagami have finished practice. Let me know when your train will be due so we can meet you.”

Marinette finished her call and made her way down the stairs. Adrien came out of the change room first, freshly showered and smelling devine. His crisp white shirt he had left unbuttoned at the top, looking every inch the model. He scooped Marinette up, her soft pink dress swishing around them as he swung her around making her giggle before kissing her on the nose. Kagami saw them and shook her head with a laugh before joining the other two.

“You are not being very careful Adrien.” She tutted. “It’s not prudent to be so obvious in your affection.”

Adrien wrapped both his arms around Marinette from behind, resting his chin on top of her head. “How can I be prudent when this gorgeous woman is in my presence.” He said with a cheeky grin making Marinette blush.

“Would you like to come with us to the bakery Kagami? I know you can’t resist my chocolate eclairs with fresh cream?” Marinette asked in a song song voice. Kagami shook her head with a deflated look.

“I wish I could, but I had a message from my mother saying to come home immediately. We have a large shipment arriving soon, I guess it must be to do with that. Next time for sure.”

“Don’t worry Kagami.” Adrien piped in. “I’ll eat yours for you.” Marientte gave him a playful slap and he held his hands in the air in surrender.

Kagami hugged both Adrien and Marinette and headed towards her awaiting car. The couple walked out of the grounds of their old Collège and waved goodbye to her before heading towards Marinette’s home. Since he had been at fencing practice, Adrien had told his bodyguard he would go to Marinette’s after and would call later to be picked up. Although they had been trying to be cautious in public, Adrien couldn’t help slipping his hand into Marinette’s and entwining their fingers. It was a small comfort that he couldn’t resist, and one that Marinette would never deny him.

Entering the bakery, Mylène waved at them and came over to give them each a hug. It was getting closer to closing time, with only a few customers trickling in. Adrien’s phone rang, and he stepped back outside to answer it, telling the girls he would join them in a minute.

“Hey, I have some great news.” Mylène said as she went back to clean down the countertop. “Kitty Section is coming home this weekend for a few weeks break.”

“Oh that’s wonderful. I bet you're excited to see Ivan again.” Marinette asked with a wink.

“You have no idea.” Mylène laughed, getting a plate out for Marinette. “I’m whisking him away to this new day spa that opened up. Couples massage, thermal springs, just what he needs after so many weeks on the road. Do you want me to send some coffee up?” Mylène asked without skipping a beat.

“No, that’s alright. I’ll make some tea in the kitchen upstairs.” Marinette said, placing a few of Adrien’s favourites onto the plate. “When Adrien comes back in can you let him know I’m in the kitchen?” Mylène nodded and Marientte headed upstairs.

“Oh, Adrien not with you?” Sabine asked as Marinette grabbed the kettle. Marinette could feel herself blush. They had been kind of inseparable over the last week.

“He’s outside with a phone call. He’ll be up soon.” She said with a shy smile. Sabine walked over to her daughter and put an arm around her.

“I’m so happy you and Adrien finally found each other.” She said with a fond smile.

“Me too mama.” Marinette replied, hugging her mum. In the background Tom was watching the news on the TV. They were still running highlights from that last akuma. Since Hawk Moth wasn’t sending akumas as frequently, the news companies were milking each one for all they were worth with constant reruns and analysis. Marientte usually avoided watching it and cringed as the footage showed Chat Noir jumping in front of Ladybug before being hurled across the road and slamming into a wall.

“Ouch.” Tom said, folding his arms. “He’s a brave lad that Chat Noir, I’ll give him that. The way he takes those knocks for Ladybug and all.”

“He certainly is dear.” Sabine agreed. “I don’t know how Ladybug would ever manage without him. You just have to watch the way he protects her to see how much he loves her.” Marinette felt her heart flutter. She hoped they still felt that way when they found out their secret.

Heavy footsteps drew everyone’s attention to Adrien as he walked in. Marinette knew instantly something was wrong as soon as she saw his eyes. She rushed over to him and grabbed his hand. “What is it?” She asked. “What’s happened?”

Adrien looked at her with pained eyes, reaching his hand up to cup her cheek with his hand. “Nathalie called me. There’s…father he…” Adrien then looked up to where Sabine and Tom were both watching them with concern. “Would you mind if I talked to Marientte alone first? Then I’d like it if we could talk to both of you.”

Tom nodded his head and Sabine came over to them. “Has something bad happened?” She asked. Adrien shook his head.

“Not in that way. I promise I’ll explain everything after.” Sabine tabbed her hand supportively on Adrien’s arm and watched as he took Marinette’s hand and led the way up to her room.

No sooner had Marinette closed the door than Adrien wrapped her up into a tight hug, burying his face into her hair. Marinette returned the hug, seeing a sad looking Plagg floating off with Tikki.

“Adrien, what’s wrong?” She asked, pulling him over to the chaise.

Adrien held both her hands in his. “Nathalie said my father has the mayor at the house. He...he’s organising for Kagami and I to get married not this Saturday but next.”

Marinette tried to bite back the tears forming in her eyes. They knew that this was on the cards, that their time together might be cut short
, but she thought they had more time to enact a plan.

“Adrien?” She asked questionly. “That’s only twelve days.” The blond lifted her hands to his lips, kissing them tenderly.

“I won’t do it”. He said to her with conviction in his eyes. “I love you m’lady. I finally have you and I can’t leave you now.”

“What can we do?” She asked. “What did Natalie say?”

“She spent most of last night combing through every part of that contract my father had me sign. There is a small loophole in the wording that we could exploit.” Marinette nodded her head.

“Okay.” She said. She could see Adrien was hesitating.

“Okay, right, well.” He said, clearing his throat and rubbing the back of his neck. “Remember when I told you that my contract said I could do a tertiary course but didn’t specify how?”

“Yes I remember. You said your father changed your enrolment to an online course, but what has that got to do with anything?” Marinette noticed Adrien had started rubbing circles on the back on her hand.

“He was exploiting a loophole in the wording to suit himself. Now, Nathalie said there was a marriage clause in the contract. Father had obviously intended that when I married Kagami he would restructure my contract to suit my new role at the Asia Pacific branch.”

Marientte looked at him astonished. “But, that means he had been planning this back when you first signed it, when you had turned eighteen.” Adrien nodded.

“I know. It makes me feel sick too. He’s been planning my whole life out for me. The good news is though that we can exploit it like he did.”

Marinette looked at him confused. “So, you mean you marry Kagami and then renegotiate the contract?” Adrien started to laugh.

“No!” He exclaimed, shaking his head. “God no. That’s the whole point. The contract said upon my marriage, it never said to who.” He gently tucked a loose hair back behind her ear. She was still searching his eyes confused, then he saw it, the moment she started piecing it together, yet still unsure.

“Adrien?” She whispered, but he cut her off with a finger to her lips.

“Don’t say anything yet.” He whispered back. Taking her hand he led a still bewildered Marinette up her ladder. Getting onto the bed, Adrien opened the skylight and helped her up onto the balcony.

The sun was setting in the distance. Brilliant colours of orange and pink broke across the skyline. The rain of the last few days was long gone as the fluffy clouds that remained absorbed the colours in the sky. Adrien turned back to Marinette, her soft pink dress and loose hair gently swaying in the breeze. He pulled her by the hand past her flowering pots and over to the railing.

Marinette’s mind was in a swirl of thoughts, trying to make sense of what on Earth was going on. On one level, she knew, or maybe she secretly hoped she knew what he was wanting. Then in another she was internally freaking out. Breathe Marinette, just breathe she told herself. She leaned her arms over the railing, Adrien doing the same.

“What are we doing up here Kitty? You’re being rather mysterious.” She asked, keeping it light as she looked out over the skyline.

Adrien looked out towards their old Collège. So much wasted time, he thought to himself. So many years they could have been together. Both loving each other in secret. “Have you ever been to Deauville Beach at Normandy?” He asked. Marinette looked over at him curiously.

“No.” She said softly, unable to conceal the smile on her face. “But I know that’s where Coco Chanel opened her first clothing store in 1913.”

“I thought you might have known that.” He chuckled. “My Aunt owns a summer beach house there. Next summer, I had planned to ask her if we could borrow it for a weekend. I had this whole plan you see, where I was going to drive us up there, swim in the surf and walk along the sand. Then we would have lunch with all the seafood you could eat before I would take you back down to the beach in the afternoon, just like this, and I was going to ask you a very important question.” He turned his body to her, placing his hands on either side of her waist and pulling her closer to him. He could see the glistening of tears in her eyes and he hoped that was a good thing.

“This wasn’t how or when I wanted to ask, but…”

“Adrien.” Marinette interrupted. “We’ve been dating for a week.” She said in all seriousness. Adrien cocked his head to the side with that smile he always had just for her and it always made her melt.

“Marinette, I’ve been in love with you for 6 years. Maybe we didn’t say the words ‘I love you’ until a week ago, but we have shown them every single day, and I am a firm believer of actions speaking louder than words.”

He had said the words softly to her as he ran his fingers through her dark hair but it was clear to Marinette he meant more than just her. His father had told him he loved him before, but what he was doing was anything but love. The words were meaningless and empty. Marinette may have been afraid before to say the words, but her love shone through in everything she did.

“Adrien, you were in love with Ladybug for six years. The perfect heroine.” She said with a strain as she spoke and she was surprised when Adrien laughed.

“Oh, you mean the same perfect heroine that tangled us up in her yo-yo on the first day we met, or maybe the one who felt she wasn’t good enough to be a hero and was filled with self doubt, or maybe even the Ladybug that cried when she made a mistake.” Marinette pouted at his teasing, but Adrien just moved his face closer, his voice softer as he cupped her cheek with his hand. “Or maybe it’s the everyday Ladybug who was always there to support her friends, who stood up to my father so I could go on a school trip, and brought me hot chocolate during winter photoshoots in the park. You don’t just become Ladybug, Marinette, you are Ladybug, in everything that you do.”

“Kitty. I…” she couldn’t find the words to say out loud, how she had cared for Chat Noir every bit as much as she had cared for Adrien. That it was her own fears that had kept a wall between them. Maybe now, maybe at this moment Marinette could let go of that need to control everything, to let go of logic and for once, truly follow her heart.

“M’lady, my whole world changed the day I met you. I went from being a lost little boy, to having a purpose. I became the person I always wanted to be, because of you. To become someone who makes a difference and does good in the world. But I can’t do that without you.”

Marinette looked up into his eyes, a new sense of determination and conviction filling her heart. “I would do anything, if it meant staying with you.” She said earnestly. Adrien gave her a soft smile. Putting his hand into his pocket, he took out a small box.

“When I sold that ugly ring today.” He said. “I saw this in the window at the store and knew it was the one for you.” Taking the ring out of the box, Marinette held her hand over her mouth. The ring was a small classic cut diamond on a delicate gold band. It wasn't a big and flashy statement piece for showing off, it was a choice made out of love.

“Oh my.” Marinette breathed out as Adrien got down on one knee and took her hand in his.

“Marinette, my father wants to take me away from Paris, from you, to send me away like I’m not someone that matters. But you were the one that made me matter and I want to spend every day of my life proving to you just how much you matter to me. When I look into your eyes, I feel like I’ve come home, like I’m the luckiest black cat in the world. You’re pure, you’re genuine, and you’re real. And right now, right at this moment that’s all that’s important. I want to be with you Marinette, forever.”

Marinette had to bite back her tears. “Forever might only be twelve days.” She said. Adrien brough her hand to his lips and kissed her lightly on the knuckles.

“Then we’ll take those twelve days, and we’ll live twelve lifetimes.” He said, looking back up at her. “Marinette Dupain-Chang, will you marry me?”

Adrien watched her as Marinette knelt down on the ground in front of him, a tear streaking down her cheek. For one terrifying moment he thought she would say no.

“Yes.” she said breathlessly. Adrien’s eyes lit up and they both let out a small laugh as Adrien slid the ring onto her finger. It matched her perfectly. Adrien ran his fingers through her hair, resting behind her head.

“I love you m’lady.” He said with all the feeling he could convey in words.

“I love you too my Kitty.” She replied, leading in until her lips met his as the last light disappeared on the horizon. Adrien fell back against the wall, pulling Marinette onto his lap as he did, kissing her with all the fever he had. No matter what happens, no matter what stunts his father tries to pull, Adrien knew nothing was going to break them apart. In his arms, he held his whole world.

They were eventually distracted from their kisses by a sniffing sound. Breaking away and turning their heads they saw Tikki wiping a tear from her eye.

“Oh, that was one of the most beautiful proposals I ever heard.” She gushed as Plagg folded his arms and shook his head.

“What is it about your Bugs that always turn my kittens into gushy, gooey messes?” The black cat complained. Tikki rolled her eyes.

“Oh, Plagg. You know Ladybugs and Chat Noirs are meant to be together.” She said as she floated over to the two, who were still sitting on the floor. Plagg reluctantly followed behind.

“See m’lady. I always did say we were meant to be together.” He said, lifting her hand and kissing her palm.

“Don’t get too comfortable Chaton.” Marientte warned. “We still need to explain all this to my parents.”

“In a minute.” He said. “I haven’t finished kissing my fiancée yet.”

They both chose to ignore Plagg making gagging noises.

Chapter Text

It was dark by the time Adrien and Marinette left from her balcony. It all felt so surreal. A little over a week ago Adrien felt like his whole world was imploding around him, now the woman he loves more than anything in the world was wearing his ring. His ring, that he had chosen, not his father. There was hope in his heart, but there was a long way to go yet, and explaining all this to Marinette’s parents was the first step.

Marinette carefully concealed her engagement ring for the moment by holding her left hand in Adrien’s. Sabine and Tom were still in the kitchen and stopped when the two entered. “I have some soup on the stove.” Sabine explained calmly. “It will stay warm if you would like to talk first before dinner.”

The group walked into the lounge room all the while Adrien never let go of Marinette’s hand as they sat down on the couch. Tom and Sabine sat opposite on the armchairs and waited for Adrien to begin.

The blond took a deep breath and looked at Marinette. “I don’t know where to start.” He said. She smiled at him reassuringly and brought her other hand over the top of their clasped ones.

“Start with what your father had planned with Mrs Tsurugi.” She prompted.

“Right, okay.” Adrien nodded before turning back to Marientte’s parents. “My father, as you know, is a businessman. I have a contract with him for my employment and, as such, my father feels he can control all aspects of my...”

“Your father made you sign an employee contract?” Sabine questioned shocked. Adrien swallowed his embarrassment.

“Yeah, he did, and he likes to control every facet of my life. As such he decided he wanted me to marry Kagami because it would look good for our Asia Pacific expansion, and in order to broker a merger with Tsurugi Industries. This would also force me to leave Paris and live in Japan.”

“That’s awful.” Sabine frowned. “Did Kagami have any say in this? I always remember her as being a very quiet and obedient girl.”

Adrien shook his head. “Kagami can be strong and hold her own, but when it comes to her mother and expectations, it’s harder. Kagami doesn’t want this anymore than I do, but her hands are tied. It’s up to me...” He turned his head and gave Marinette a loving smile. “...us, to put a stop to this because I’m the one in love with someone else.” He lifted Marinette’s left hand and kissed the back of it, forgetting that there was a little something there catching the light.

“Marinette.” It was Tom’s voice this time. “What’s that on your finger?”

Marinette felt her cheeks pink up. “Well, you see Adrien’s father brought the marriage plans up to take place in twelve days time. But Nathalie found a loophole in Adrien’s contract. He can have the contract renegotiated upon his marriage.”

“And your father wants you to marry Kagami?” Tom questioned.

“He does.” Adrien replied, empathising the he part. “But the contract didn’t specify that. I have asked Marinette to marry me, and she said yes.”

Tom and Sabine stared at each other, a silent conversation passing between them. Adrien started to fidget. He knew that logically they didn’t need permission to marry, but he didn’t want to cause a rift between Marinette and her parents. He knew it was asking a lot and maybe they didn’t think he was good enough for their daughter. Sabine turned back to the couple. “So, you're faking a marriage to change your contract?”

“This isn’t fake!” Marinette retorted with an annoyed tone, but Adrien calmly patted her knee.

“It’s okay Mari, I can see why it would look that way. Please Mr and Mrs Dupain-Cheng, I promise you there is nothing fake about this. I love Marinette with my whole heart. I don’t want to marry anyone else. Even if I refuse to marry Kagami, my father can use my contract with the company to force me to leave and go to Japan. This is the only way we can stay together. I had already bought a ring because I intended to marry Marientte, we’re just doing it a bit sooner.”

“Would going to Japan be all that bad son?” Tom asked optimistically. “It might be a great opportunity to see new places and try new things.”

“No, please Mr Dupain, I have to stay in Paris with Marinette.”

“Adrien dear, Marinette would still be here.”
Sabine said kindly. “Perhaps she could even go and visit you.”

“Mama, you don’t understand.” Marinette pleaded. “Our relationship is special.” She pouted as her father started to laugh.

“Of course sweetheart. All young couples think their relationship is special. But what about your father, Adrien? Won’t he see this as a bit irrational after only a week?”

Adrien rubbed the back of his neck nervously. “I might have told Nathalie we had been dating in secret for six months.”

“Six months?” Sabine echoed. “Why would you lie about something like that?”

“Well, you see it’s because I...well, you see...um…” Adrien felt like this conversation wasn’t going to plan.

“Marinette.” Sabine said calmly, moving off Adrien. “We understand how overwhelming young love can be, and I don’t doubt your very strong feelings…”

“Mama.” Marinette whined. Sabine held up a hand to quiet her daughter.

“All I’m saying is that this is a very new relationship. I know you have been friends a long time, but you and Adrien haven’t been you and Adrien for very long.”

Marinette looked at Adrien exasperated. Of course her parents were only concerned about her, but they have no idea how much her and Adrien really meant to each other, how they have trusted each other with their lives for the last six years. Honestly, the idea of getting married felt like such a natural next step it was almost scary. Marinette let out a defeated sigh.

“Adrien dear, you know how fond of you we are…”

“Mrs Cheng.” Adrien interrupted. “I know how this must look, but I promise we aren’t just being irrational here.”

“Adrien, have the two of you even talked through this? I know you are both adults and can do what you want but we care about you both and want to be supportive. Have you thought about where you will live? What finances do you have? What if Adrien’s father cancels his employment when he finds out? What about children?”

“Children?” Marinette exclaimed. She looked back at Adrien and his face looked about as red as her’s felt.

“I know you're on the pill dear, but accidents can and do happen. There is no point being embarrassed about it. If you're intending for Adrien to be your husband then these are things you need to be able to talk about together.” Marinette had to say that hearing her mother refer to Adrien as her husband suddenly made everything so much more real.

“I’d like to have children, if that’s something you want too.” Adrien said shyly, squeezing her hand. The loving look in his eyes just made her melt and her mind raced with all her fantasies she had about having a family with Adrien...until her brain unhelpfully added just how said children would be made. They hadn’t talked about that yet either.

Tom shifted forward in his seat. “All we are saying is that there is really no rush. You could still go to Japan for your father and come back. Just because you got engaged doesn’t mean you have to marry right away. Maybe I could talk to your Dad, father to father.” Adrien felt so touched by the offer he almost felt tears forming in his eyes.

“That’s very kind of you Mr Dupain, but I’m afraid my father views this more as a business transaction, not a family matter. I can’t let him find out about us until after we are married. He’s...he isn’t really someone you can talk to.” Tom looked at his wife, another silent conversation passing between them.

“Adrien?” Marinette almost whispered. He turned to her and could see the question in her eyes. They really had no choice.

“I think we’re going to have to let the cat out of the bag m’lady.” He said.

“I think you’re right Kitty.” She replied, feeling the eyes of both her parents suddenly switching between the two of them.

“Mama, Papa, I need Adrien to stay here with me. I need him because...he is my Chat Noir.” Adrien gave her a loving smile, pride written all over his face.

“And she is my Ladybug.”

Sabine’s eyes widened as the realisation began to hit her. “Oh.” Sabine gasped, and suddenly so many things from the last few years made sense. The way Marinette had been keeping to herself, the lack of going out and being with her friends, the tiredness, the lateness. It all fell together like a giant puzzle. “Marinette. My little Marinette is Ladybug.” Sabine said in awe and equal pain. Getting up, she suddenly pulled Marinette up from the couch and into a tight hug. “I always knew you were meant for great things Marinette. You have had to carry so much alone.” Marinette pulled back from her mother and shook her head and held her hand out to Adrien. He took it, standing up beside her.

“I wasn’t alone Mama, I had Adrien with me, but until last week, I didn’t know that he was the one behind the mask of my best friend, my partner that I loved. What we have, what we have shared behind the mask, it all made sense once we knew the truth about our identities.”

“You mean you really didn’t know each other’s identity, all this time? But you seemed so close and Chat Noir was always so protective...oh.” Sabine then grabbed Adrien and hugged him tightly. Visions of that last akuma, of Chat Noir taking the hit for Ladybug sprung before her eyes.

“Thank you.” She whispered. “Thank you for saving my baby girl’s life so many times.”

“I’ll always be here to save Marinette.” Adrien said. “But really, she’s the one that saved me, more than she even knows.”

“You really have always loved her, haven’t you?” Sabine said, holding back a tear. Adrien nodded as Tom put an arm around him.

“I think we both understand now.” He said, giving Adrien a warm embrace. “This is indeed a special relationship.” Tom didn’t know what made him feel more emotional, that his daughter had been putting her life in danger to save Paris, or that this boy in his embrace loved her enough that he would sacrifice his own life to save her time and again.

“Thank you Mr Dupain.” Adrien said gratefully. He wasn’t entirely sure how Marinette’s father would take the news about him being Chat Noir, on top of being told his daughter was suddenly getting married. He hadn't expected the large man to wrap him up in a hug, but it felt so good.

Tom pulled back, placing his hands on Adrien’s shoulders. “I think we can drop the Mr Dupain now son.” He said with a chuckle. “You’re going to be family, so Tom and Sabine will be just fine.” It was all Adrien could do not to cry.

“I think we should all sit down and eat now.” Sabine said, seeing how emotional Adrien was. “And we can start discussing some practical plans for the wedding and afterwards too.”

As Sabine walked into the kitchen, Tom put an arm around both Adrien and Marinette’s shoulders. “Now, I do have one very important question to ask the two of you, and I want a completely honest answer.”

Adrien’s face morphed into panic as he looked at Marinette. The bluenette swallowed thickly. “Yes papa?” She asked.

Tom’s face then broke out into a broad smile. “What flavour do you want for your wedding cake?”

The young couple both broke out into laughter before nodding to each other and saying in unison “Chocolate”

~~~~~
Adrien hated having to leave from the Dupain-Cheng house. Laying on his bed in the dark of his cold, stark room, the only warmth in it was radiating from Plagg who was currently snoozing in a cheese coma courtesy of Tom Dupain. After the difficult conversation revealing their identities and their marriage plans, the rest of the evening had been amazing. Sabine and Tom had already effectively made him part of the family and he was honestly so overwhelmed by it. It also saddened him because he knew that once his own father found out, it would only be met with anger. He didn’t even want to begin to think about how his father would react if he ever found out he was Chat Noir. He highly doubted he would have been given a hug like Sabine and Tom had. After all, this was the same man who wouldn’t let him play in the park in case he scraped his knee and ruined his next photoshoot.

Of course, introducing their kwami’s had been an interesting experience over dinner. Tikki as always was as sweet as can be and Sabine found her to be absolutely adorable. Sabine even found a little thimble in her sewing kit so Tikki could have some tea with them. Plagg on the other hand thought it would be funny to share about the corner of Adrien’s wardrobe he had dubbed the “Ladybug Shrine.” Adrien stared mortified at the cat Kwami as he laughed hysterically at Adrien’s embarrassment and listed off several items such as his dolls (Adrien reminded him they were collectible action figures), his giant poster (which Adrien insisted was a joke gift from Nino) and his Ladybug boxer shorts (He didn’t even try to explain those, just buried his face in embarrassment). He was sure neither Marinette, nor her parents were going to want to speak to him again, let alone allow him into their family, that was until Tikki volunteered about Marinette’s Chat Noir plushie she always took to bed with her as well as the Chat pajamas she wears in winter. Adrien hoped he would see her in those all warm and cute. He then felt a warmth bloom in his chest as he realised that he would see it because they were getting married and would be living together. He drifted off to sleep with a contented smile on his face.

Adrien was rudely awakened at 5am by his phone ringing. Let out a loud groan, he knew there was only one person who would think this was a good time to make a phone call.

“Hello?” He said groggily.

“Adrikins, what the hell is this I hear about you marrying Kagami?” Adrien shielded his eyes from the morning light peaking through into his room.

“How do you know about that?” He asked.

“Ugh, my father, who else?” She said sarcastically. “Please tell me there was some mistake here?”

Adrien ran his hand through his hair. “I wish Chlo. My father is trying to push this through and won’t take no for an answer. My only hope is that Marientte and I can somehow get married before next Saturday.”

“Who, say, what now?” Chloé screeched confused down the phone. “You didn’t just mean Dupain-Cheng did you?”

“Chloé.” Adrien warned. “That’s my fiancée you're talking about.”

“Oh my god you didn’t? You actually proposed to her? Adrien I know you want to piss your father off but you can’t be serious. You’ve been dating like, a week. This is ridiculous, utterly ridiculous. You can’t just drop this on me in the middle of the night.” Adrien frowned at Plagg who had woken up and started to snicker. Adrien got the feeling Plagg liked Chloé more than he let on. She was chaotic, just like him and Adrien was grateful that Chloé hadn’t found Plagg by accident instead of Pollen.

“Need I remind you you're the one who woke me up at five in the morning!” Adrien countered.

“Pfff, you were waking up in half an hour anyway.” Adrien pinched his nose with his fingers and shook his head.

“Chloé please, I need you to help us here. I need you to get the paperwork for the marriage changed? I’m in love with Marinette and if we don’t get married my father can still ship me off to Japan.”

“I’m not sure that’s even legal.” Chloé retorted. “And even if I could, my father would never agree to marrying two people who have only been dating a week.”

“What if I told you we had been dating in secret for six months?” There was a moment of silence down the phone.

“Have you really?”

“Ask Nathalie.” He said confidently. Maybe that little fib might be useful after all.

Adrien heard a voice in the background and recognised it as Luka’s. Chloé told Adrien to hold on and relayed the whole story to her boyfriend. Luka offered to get her onto an earlier flight so she could come back and help Adrien and Marinette. Chloé had gone to protest but Adrien could hear Luka’s calm voice telling her this was the right thing to do. Adrien knew Chloé and Marinette had never gotten along, but Luka gently reminded her that Adrien was her friend, and she wanted to help him.

“Alright.” Chloé said quietly back down the phone. “I’ll help you, but only because I hate Dupain-Cheng a little less than Kagami and I don’t want you being shipped off to Japan.”

“It’s going to be Marinette Agreste soon Chloé. Try to be nice.”

Chloé sighed. “I’ll be civil, okay. I can’t promise to be nice.”

“I’ll take civil.” Adrien said with a nod to Plagg. “Thanks Chlo, you really are the best.”

“And don’t you forget it Adrikins, you owe me big for this.” Chloé said, amusement clear in her voice. “Keep me updated and I’ll let you know when I have something in place. Our best bet will be to get your wedding to Marinette, I can’t believe I’m saying this, the day before on the Friday. We’ll be pushing the ten day limit, but it should be okay. You will need to get your father to agree to keep the wedding with Kagami a secret though. We don’t need a media circus hanging about if we are going to pull this off.”

Over the next few days, as difficult as it was, Adrien and Marinette felt it would be best if they were not seen together. Adrien distracted himself by going and seeing Chloé who, despite her reservations over him getting married to Marinette, managed to pay off a staffer to swap the lodged paperwork and convince her father that there would be a special ceremony happening on the Friday that he must attend. When Adrien asked her for details, she simply told him not to worry about it because her Daddykins would never say no to her. Adrien figured all he could do was trust her. She was his oldest friend and he knew Chloé wouldn’t let him down.

He also managed with Nathalie’s help to convince his father that he and Kagami wanted to keep the marriage plans a secret. Sighting that Kagami was concerned for her safety with fan girl hysteria at the ceremony, Gabriel reluctantly relented believing his son was finally being cooperative. Gabriel reasoned that a surprise announcement after the fact would make a great selling point for the Autumn campaign. Anything for a business angle, Adrien thought with mirth, but if it works he won’t complain.

Of course, just because he couldn’t see Marinette during the day didn’t mean they couldn’t be seen suited up at night. Late night rendezvous was what kept Adrien going over those days. High up and out of sight on one of their favourite rooftops, Ladybug brought a picnic blanket and some pastries so they could sit undisturbed under the stars. Laying together, her hand in his and just looking up at the night sky was the best part of his day.

“How was your weekend with Nino?” Ladybug asked. Chat broke out into a wide grin.

“Really good.” He said. “My father went to Milan for the weekend so we got to just hang out and play video games. When Luka came back from tour with Kitty Section, he and Ivan joined us too for a jamming session. It had been forever since I had gotten to play the piano with other people. I wish Nino and Alya could have been able to come back, you know, for the wedding.”

“Yeah.” Ladybug said sadly. “Being a Friday was going to make it a bit hard though.” Ladybug was disappointed her best friend wouldn’t be there to stand with her on her big day, but she was grateful that Kagami was happy to step in.

“What about your weekend with Alya? How’s she going?”

“She really loves living in London.” Marinette said, a little wistfully. “Working at the BBC really suits her. Even though she still runs the Ladyblog, I think her interests have moved elsewhere. I have a feeling her and Nino might live there permanently.” Chat gave her hand a squeeze.

“It’s not that far.” He said optimistically. “We can always go and visit. I’d love to introduce you to my Aunt there.”

Marientte turned her head to him and smiled. “I’d like that. Alya also helped me pick out my dress for the big day. I had a white summer dress I made ages ago, but I’m going to add some things to it and make it special. I didn’t exactly have time to start a dress from scratch.”

Chat picked up their joined hands and kissed the back of hers. “I’m sorry you won’t be able to have the big Princess wedding you deserve.” Chat said. “There’s
so many people who should be here that won’t be. I promise though if you want to you can get the dress of your dreams with all the trimmings and I’ll marry you all over again.” Ladybug turned her head to him and Chat could see her eyes sparkle in the moonlight.

“I don't need a wedding with all the trimmings Kitty. All I need is you.”

They laid in a comfortable silence for a while, just looking up at the stars. Chat looked over to Ladybug and could see a soft smile on her face as she looked at the moon above. Her face was practically glowing. “What are you thinking about?” He asked. Ladybug was shook out of her daydream and Chat was sure she was blushing under the mask. He rolled over above her with his hands on either side of her head as he hovered his weight above her and she giggled at him. “You’re mine now Ladybug.” He said, mimicking Hawk Moths voice. “So tell me all your secrets.”

“I was just thinking.” She said mysteriously.

“Oh.” He queried, rubbing his nose against hers. “It wouldn’t happen to involve me now would it?”

“Maybe.” She smirked, running her hands along his arms and entwined her fingers in his hair. “I think I’ve found us an apartment.” She smiled as Chat dipped his head and kissed her slowly on the lips.

“Tell me about it?” He asked, between kisses.

“Well, it’s only a one bedroom duplex apartment but there is a nice modern kitchen and the bonus is that the bedroom on the top floor has a skylight with roof access.” Chat smiled and, wrapping his arms under her, rolled onto his back. Ladybug squealed as he rolled.

“It sounds purrfect m’lady.” He carefully pulled out Ladybug's ribbons, letting her dark hair cascade down as he held her close to him. Carefully he ran his clawed fingers through her hair. “I can’t wait to be married to you and to wake up next to every day.”

“What, and see my attractive bed hair?” She laughed.

“Especially your bed hair.” Chat smiled, kissing her again.

Below them the sounds of music drifted up from a nearby club. Chat stood up and pulled her up to, holding her close to him he pressed a soft kiss to her forehead as they began to sway together to the music, Chat singing along to the music. “Four to the floor I was sure, never seeing clear. I could have it all, whenever you are near.” He pressed his forehead to hers, holding one of her hands to his chest, the other behind her back, Ladybugs arms around him. “Four to the floor I was sure, that you would be my girl. We’d rent a little world, have a little girl.”

He moved his head back enough so that he could lose himself in her ocean blue eyes. “I love you Marinette.” He said and Ladybug could feel the depth of love in his voice. She felt like such a fool to have pushed Chat away all this time, for taking so long to reveal, but she was happy to have him now.

“I love you too Adrien, so very much.” She said back softly, lifting up onto her toes and kissing him again. Chat ran his hand up her back and into her hair as they deepened the kisses until they were both breathless.

~~~~~

It was Tuesday morning when Nathalie knocked on his bedroom door with his daily schedule. Although his father had returned from Milan on Sunday evening, Adrien hadn’t actually seen him. Typical really, although Nathalie had said his father was in bed with a migraine all day Monday.

“You have an in house photoshoot at 11am followed by a scheduled meeting session with the Asia Pacific team. Then tonight your father would like you and Kagami to join him for dinner.” Nathalie looked up over her glasses at him.

“I’ll give her a heads up. Her mother hasn’t been well this past week and has been talking about returning to Japan early.” Nathalie nodded.

“How are your...other plans coming along?” She asked with a conspiracist tone. Nathalie had a fair idea what was going on, but asked Adrien to be sparse on the details figuring it would be better if she didn’t know everything.

“On track.” Adrien replied. “Can you do me a favour though and make sure that father is busy on Friday?” Nathalie gave him a sly smile.

“I can do that.” She affirmed. “Also your bodyguard will have the day off on Friday to have a tooth extraction at the dentist, so he will have the weekend off too.”

“Ouch, is he really?” Adrien queried, looking uncomfortable. Nathalie nodded her head.

“He does, although the actual appointment isn’t until after noon so he can take you to the train station first. I suggest exiting the mayor’s office via the back way. He will be waiting. If there is anything else you need, just let me know.” Adrien nodded and hugged Nathalie. The assistant stepped back and patted Adrien on the shoulder. “You don’t have anything scheduled before your photoshoot if there is something you would like to do.” She said with a knowing nod before leaving the room.

Adrien didn’t even wait to have breakfast. With his father already locked in his room for the day, Adrien took off straight for Marientte. After his bodyguard dropped him off, Adrien sent him to have the morning to himself, asking him to return at 10:30am to take him to his shoot.

Mylène wasn’t working at the bakery as she was spending time with Ivan. Adrien was greeted by Sabine instead, who gave him a warm hug. Adrien had to admit, he loved Sabine hugs and the warmth of a mother’s love. He hadn’t realised how much he had missed it.

Marientte came out of the kitchen with her hair in a messy bun on her head and what could only be flour smeared on her cheek. She didn’t see Adrien immediately as she brought out a large tray of croissants. Adrien stood watching her, but her faltering steps led him to rush in and grab the tray.

“Let me help Princess.” He said. Marientte turned startled at first, but when she saw it was him her face broke out into a smile.

“I didn’t know you were coming today. Have you had breakfast yet?” He shook his head, placing the tray on the counter.

“Nathalie said I had the morning to myself until 11, so where else would I want to be?” He placed a hand on her waist, pulling her closer and giving her a soft kiss on the lips.

“Awww.” Sabine said behind them, and Adrien had to giggle at the soft blush on Marinette’s face.

“Better get used to it Mrs Agreste.” He said, wrapping his arms around her.

“Come on you cheeky Kitty, I’ll make you some breakfast.”

Tom was still at the kitchen table finishing off his coffee. His face lit up when he saw Adrien, inviting him to sit next to him while Marinette cut some fresh Brioche loaf and sat it on the table with raspberry preserve and orange marmalade.

“This is delicious.” Adrien said in delight. “Did you bake this Mr...I mean Tom.”

“Nope, this one was all Marinette’s handiwork.” Tom beamed, clearly proud of his daughter. He then leaned over towards Adrien. “You know though, I had two slices of bread disappear on me last night.”

“Really?” Adrien asked with his mouth full and eyebrows furrowed. He wondered why Marinette was rolling her eyes.

“Yep.” Tom said. “I believe they up and e-loafed.”

Marinette groaned as Adrien cracked up with laughter. “Papa, I told you we are not eloping and please, no more of the bread puns.”

“It’s alright m’lady.” Adrien assured her. “Bread puns never get stale.” Tom let out a hearty laugh, slapping him on the shoulder.

“Look at that, a baking punster in the making.”

“Don’t encourage him Papa.” Marinette warned. “He has a whole arsenal of cat puns already.” Adrien caught her hand and kissed the back of it.

“You love my cat puns, admit it.” Adrien said with a very Chat like grin as he bit into his bread and marmalade. Marinette shook her head.

“I can see living with you is going to be a real cat-astrophy.” She lamented, but couldn’t help smiling at his goofy grin. “Sometimes I wonder what I’ve let myself into.”

“Speaking of which.” Tom interjected. “Why don’t you take the car and show Adrien the apartment you found?”

Adrien’s face lit up. It was only just after 7:30 so he had plenty of time. While he finished up his breakfast, Marinette called the real estate agent and arranged to meet at 9. Leaving Tom to go and help Sabine down at the counter, Adrien followed Marinette up to her room. Closing her trap door, he found her scurrying to cover up something white.

“Was that your dress?” He asked curiously, trying to look over her shoulder.

“You’re not allowed to see it until the day.” She scolded him as she tucked the dress in a bag. Adrien looked around the room and saw other pieces in progress.

“Are you going to reapply for the ESMOD scholarship?” He asked. Marinette stopped her tidying and sighed.

“I don’t know.” She said looking over her shoulder. “I’m not sure they would take me back. Now that Ivan’s back, Mylène may not stay and Papa isn’t ready for full time work yet.” Adrien wrapped his arms around from behind and placed a kiss on her shoulder.

“I’ll help your father in the bakery.” Adrien said. Marinette turned around in his arm and looked up into his face.

“I can’t ask you to do that. What about your modeling?”

“It’s not everyday, and it’s usually only a few hours except for fashion week. I want you to follow your dreams. I don’t want to be the reason you're holding back.” Marientte stood up on her toes and gave him a soft kiss. “So you’ll reapply?”

“Alright Mr Pushy, I’ll reapply.”

After grabbing her bag and some snacks for Tikki and Plagg, Marinette got the car keys and started up the small family car. She was aware that Adrien was watching everything she was doing intently, not in a bad way, more like he was committing it all to memory.

“Would you like me to teach you?” She asked. Adrien suddenly looked embarrassed.

“My father wouldn’t let me go for a license.” He said with a biting tone. “I guess it was just another way of trying to keep me in. Thankfully I had Plagg to get me places fast.” Marinette reached her hand over and placed it on his.

“I would love to help you get your license. Then you can drive me around rather than just driving me up the wall with your puns.” Adrien gasped in mock offence until they both chuckled.

It was only a short drive until they pulled up in front of an older style building. Marinette saw the realtor, Mr Arquette, waiting for them by the front door. He was an older gentleman, well dressed with a greying beard. He greeted Marinette before turning to Adrien.

“So you're the young man I heard about.” He said. “Nice to meet you.” Adrien could see the man recognised him, but didn’t seem to be able to place where.

Following the realtor, they climbed up the three flights of stairs to the top apartment. When the door was opened, Adrien was surprised to see a fairly modern interior.

“The place was recently renovated.” Mr Arquette informed Adrien. “It’s quite cosy for a first time rental and well priced for the location.”

Yes, Adrien thought as he looked around the apartment. He could picture them living here. The kitchen was compact, but functional, and he could almost smell the baked goodies he knew Marinette would make. The apartment was fully furnished and the loft bedroom had plenty of room to move.

“What about room for your sewing? You’ll need it for your commissions.” Adrien asked Marinette.

“Oh don’t worry about that.” She said. “I already talked to my parents about it and I’ll just use my old room at the bakery as a studio. That way I can just bring home what I need as I go.” Home. Adrien loved the sound of that. Him and Marinette renting their own little world.

“We’ll take it.” He declared. Mr Arquette sat his briefcase on the table, pulling out a rental contract and watched as Adrien filled out the forms.

“Adrien Agreste?” He queried when he saw the name on the document. “I thought you looked familiar. You're the model son of that fashion designer. My granddaughter is a big fan of yours. Are you sure this place is suitable? I have others in better locations.” Adrien looked with concern at Marinette, before looking at the agent.

“I’m afraid they would be out of our budget Sir.” Adrien said nervously. “You see we are doing this ourselves, independent of my father. I would rather he wasn’t involved. He...doesn’t approve of our engagement.”

Mr Arquette looked at the two of them for a moment. “You know, I’ve dealt with many rich kids trying to be independent of their parents. Mostly it was out of rebelliousness and the majority eventually fell by the wayside to drugs and other vices of the celebrity lifestyle.” He then gave them an understanding smile. “But I don’t think I ever had one who left for love. I wish you both much happiness.” He said, handing the keys to the apartment over to Adrien. “Since the bond was already paid in advance, you can move in straight away.” With that, he packed up his briefcase and saw himself out.

“The bond was paid?” Adrien asked Marinette, astonished.

“I knew you’d like the apartment. The bond was a wedding gift from my parents.” Marinette replied. Adrien scooped her up into his arms and swung her around, Marinette squealing in delight.

“I can’t believe it, our own home.” He said, putting her down and kissing her.

“I’ll get some things together and start moving boxes in.” Marinette said. “Then we can unpack after the wedding.” Adrien looked at her surprised.

“What about our honeymoon?” He asked. Marinette blinked at him.

“Well, we don’t have to go anywhere…”

“Yes we do.” Adrien retorted. “I already have a plan in place, as a surprise. Don’t worry, it’s not far and it’s just for the weekend. We can always power up and fly into Paris if there is an akuma.”

Marinette would have been just as happy to have come back to the apartment after the wedding, but she could see it meant a lot to him.

“Alright Kitty.” She said, locking her arms around his neck. “You can take me on a honeymoon surprise.” His face lit up into a dazzling grin and he leaned down to kiss her. The soft kisses began to become more passionate as Adrien backed into the couch, pulling Marinette up to straddle his lap. Slowly Adrien trailed kisses down her neck, his lips warm against her soft skin. As he worked his kisses back up, his hands found their way onto the soft skin of her waist under her shirt, and when she gasped at the contact, Adrien tilted his head to deepen the kiss. They were quickly becoming lost in each other when a small throat cleared behind them.

“I hate to break this up kid.” Plagg said absolutely not apologetic at all. “But you have that photoshoot in about 40 minutes.” Adrien sighed as he rested his head on Marinette’s shoulder. The bluenette had to giggle at the way Tikki tutted at Plagg’s less than delicate interruption.

“Unfortunately he’s right.” Adrien grumbled before he looked back up into her bluebell eyes. “I wish I could stay.”

“I know.” Marinette said softly, giving him another kiss. Adrien ran the back of his fingers down the side of her face and under her chin.

“I won’t be able to come and see you tonight either.” He said sadly. “Father wants to have dinner with Kagami and I and neither of us want to, but we have no choice.”

Marientte cupped both her hands around his face. “It’s okay Adrien. We just have to get through the next two days and then we have the rest of our lives.”

Taking the short trip back to the bakery, Adrien saw his bodyguard had already arrived. Marinette walked with him over to the car, both reluctant to let go.

“I’ll come over tomorrow night.” He said kissing her cheek.

“I’ll leave the latch unlocked.” She replied. They looked at each other for a moment before Adrien surged forward to crash his lips into hers. Marientte threw her arms around his neck kissing him back with equal fervor. Moments later Gorilla cleared his throat and the two parted, faces flushed.

“See you tomorrow.” Marinette whispered. She stood on the curb and watched as the car left. As she turned to head back into the bakery she stopped at what she thought was a clicking sound. She looked around, but not seeing anyone, went inside the bakery.

Chapter Text

Gabriel stood beside the glass coffin that had contained his wife for the last seven years. While he felt the years in every inch of his being, she had not aged a single day, still his beautifully perfect butterfly as she had always been, as she always would be. He could see Adrien reflected in her features, he could see her eyes in their son’s eyes and the pain swelled within him. Pressing his palm to the glass, he closed his eyes and channelled his anger through deep breaths. He had wanted to deal with Adrien quickly, ship him off, make the merger, payout Amelie for her share of the company, and then focus all his concentration into capturing Ladybug and Chat Noir, knowing that the company he had built would be secure enough to weather the storm. If only it had been that simple.

Gabriel took out an envelope from his jacket and reviewed the images inside again. Adrien, the sole heir of his company, his chance to save the business from Amelie and Félix through a strategic marriage, was locking lips with that damn girl from the bakery. The reporter had the gall to ask him for his comments on his son’s ‘happy’ engagement before the image would run on the evening news. It was all he could do to pay the guy off to delay showing the images for 24hrs while he gathered his thoughts.

Adrien and his new fiancée, Gabriel grimmiced, the ring on her finger not having gone unnoticed by the reporter. This was no good at all and proved to Gabriel what an irrational fool his son really was. It wasn’t even the ring Gabriel had given him, it was something small and insignificant like the girl wearing it.

There was something else though, something that he couldn’t place. This girl was different from the other girls Adrien had known, and Gabriel didn’t like it. This girl was never going to be an Agreste if he had anything to do with it.

Gabriel took out his phone and called Nathalie. “I want you to cancel dinner…just do as I ask...no we won’t reschedule just tell Mrs Tsurugi I will call her later tomorrow.” He hung the phone up abruptly. Once the news hits, the wedding and the merger would be well and truly off so he might as well get used to the idea. A deal with Amelie was now going to be inevitable, but he would be damned if he let Adrien out of his sight to marry that little gold digger.

Gabriel turned back to Emilie in her eternal sleep. He’ll send someone else to Osaka. Adrien was still the face of the company, he was still under contract. There is always a plan B, and plan B was already in place. There was only enough room though for one gold digger in this company, and it wasn’t going to be on his side.

A short time later Gabriel heard the rhythmic steps of Nathalie’s footsteps as she approached where he stood.

“I have cancelled the dinner with Mrs Tsurugi and her daughter as per your request. Mrs Tsurugi is concerned as to this sudden change of plans, but trusts you have your reasons and that there is no need for concern.” Gabriel pursed his lips and Nathalie approached closer with furrowed eyebrows. “Care to fill me in on what’s going on?”

Gabriel didn’t answer immediately, fixing his eyes on Emilie in the coffin. “I need you to clear Adrien’s schedule for the next few days.” He said in a measured voice, not looking at Nathalie. “He will be staying here in the mansion with me.”

Nathalie gave him a strange look. “I see.” She said with uncertainty. “Do you need me to assist in any way?”

Gabriel held his hands together behind him back before slowly turning to look at his assistant. There was a distant coldness in his eyes that made Nathalie shiver. “I have informed Adrien’s bodyguard he can have a few extra days off, we won’t be needing him for the rest of the week after he drops you off to the railway station.” He said walking back towards the lift.

“Drops me off?” She questioned. “I’m going somewhere?”

Gabriel continued walking. “I need you to leave immediately for London. Pack a bag to take with you, you’ll be staying a few weeks.”

Nathalie stopped walking as Gabriel continued to the lift. “London? Now? What for?”

Gabriel stopped in front of the lift, a strange shift in his eyes. “It appears Félix has taken a liking to Miss Rossi as his assistant, but she needs more training. I want you to work with her over there and bring her up to standard. Make sure she is...invaluable to him.”

Nathalie followed Gabriel to the lift in silence. Something felt off about all this sudden change in plans, but she wasn’t sure what. “I don’t see why I need to go. Surely there would be suitable trainers in London. My job is here, and what about Adrien…”

“I can take care of my own son.” Gabriel snapped as the lift door opened. He then evened his tone. “Clearly he has been left to his own devices for too long. I expect you at the train station in an hour and report to me when you arrive. Your accommodation has been taken care of.” Gabriel stood aside to allow Nathalie to exit the lift first. She gave him a perplexed look as she passed him towards the office door. “Where is Adrien now?” He asked.

“In his room.” She replied. “He was going to have a shower and wash off all the products from the photoshoot. I haven’t informed him yet of dinner being cancelled.”

“I’ll tell him.” Gabriel replied flatly. “The marriage is off anyway.” Nathalie looked at him surprised. “It appears that Adrien has been seeing another girl behind my back.” Gabriel watched Nathalie for a reaction but noticed she was keeping a poker face. His nostrils flared. “You knew didn’t you?”

Nathalie looked away. “Adrien has known Marinette for years. I only recently found out that he had been seeing her on a romantic level in secret. You announcing his marrying Kagami and kicking him off to Japan I feel has only sealed his resolve to stay here in Paris with Marinette.”

Gabriel pursed his lips. “Something doesn’t add up.” He said between his teeth. “And I’m going to find out what it is. Now go and pack. You will be leaving immediately.”

Once Nathalie left, Gabriel pulled up a locked file on his computer - MDC. “Marinette” he seethed under his breath. She had been slowly, but surely undermining him with her commissions, ever since she was a young teen and celebrities like Jagged Stone and Clara Nightingale had been showcasing her work. She appealed to a younger demographic, and with Adrien hanging off her arm…

Even his own models were wearing MDC designs on the weekends. It was irritating. Logically he knew he should have just taken her under his wing and made her one of his own, but he wasn’t about to concede defeat to this girl from a bakery. She wasn’t from their circles and he would be damned if he was going to give her a free leg up and his son. No, there had to be something more to this. Something she had over Adrien, and he would find out one way or another.

~~~~~

Adrien scrubbed the hairspray out of his hair. It had been a gruelling shoot and he was happy to have been done with it. Eloise had not been herself at the shoot. Her fiancé, David, had lost his coffee shop job and still couldn’t get any work as a photographer. On top of that, his artistic photography collection had failed to make the finals of a major competition. Eloise was now considering returning to London if they can’t get David a job in Paris as maintaining two apartments was becoming too difficult.

Adrien felt bad for her. He was fortunate that he had some money in reserve for him and Marinette to get a head start, even if it might be tight for a while. Adrien was determined though to do what he could to keep them going so Marinette could go back to ESMOD. She was too good of a designer to lose that opportunity, and he would never ask Marinette’s parents for payment for helping in the bakery. He would figure something else out.

Adrien stepped out of the shower and rubbed the water out of his hair before wrapping the towel around his waist. He was surprised Plagg wasn’t sitting on the vanity like he usually was. Walking out of the bathroom, he almost tripped on his feet to find his father standing in his room, two glasses of what looked like whiskey and a bottle on his coffee table.

“Father?” He asked as he walked across the room. Adrien noted his father was not dressed for dinner. “Shouldn’t we be getting ready for…”

“I have cancelled dinner.” Gabriel said flatly. “Put some clothes on and come sit, have a drink with me. I want to talk to you about something man to man.”

Adrien looked at his father curiously, but grabbed a shirt and track pants and got dressed back in the bathroom. Plagg was back in there with his tail bristled and looking unsettled. Adrien didn’t blame him, it was indeed rare for his father to ever come into his room. He gave the cat Kwami a comforting pat on the head and went back out to the bedroom. Gabriel was poking around his trophy cabinet, picking out one of the Ladybug pictures he had hidden in one of the trophy cups.

“Where did you get this photo from?” Gabriel asked. “This isn’t from a magazine.”

Adrien rubbed the back of his neck nervously. “Oh, um...Alya gave it to me. You know, the Ladyblogger.”

“Ah yes, the wannabe reporter. Is she still friends with that girl from the bakery?” Gabriel said with disdain. Adrien snatched the photo out of his father’s hand and put it back where it had come from.

“She has a name you know.” Adrien said curtly. Gabriel almost looked amused.

“Indeed she does.” He replied, taking in Adrien’s clear agitation. “Perhaps she is also interested in yours, or more specifically, your last name.”

“What in hell in that supposed to mean?” The model growled. Gabriel eyed his son before giving him a fake smile.

“Let’s talk, shall we.” He said, indicating to the couch. Adrien sat down with his hands balled in fists on his knees. Gabriel could see he was already on the defensive. He handed Adrien a glass, clinking his own on it. “To your impending marriage.” He said, taking a swig. Adrien noted the sarcasm in his father’s voice as he spoke. He looked down into the glass at the amber liquid. “You know it’s rude not to drink to a toast.” Gabriel said. Adrien looked at him before taking a sip. He’d had wine and champagne before, even a little light beer, but he had never had much in the way of spirits. It burned a little and he coughed. Gabriel smirked at him.

“If you think you are such a big man now, then you should learn to drink like one.” He said condescendingly. “Your defiance has not exactly gone unnoticed.”

“Defiance?” Adrien asked.

“You and Miss Dupain-Cheng.” He prompted. “You have been seeing the girl behind my back have you not?”

Adrien looked at him surprised, albeit a little out of focus. Surely one sip wouldn’t be enough to get tipsy on? “But how did…?”

“A reporter saw you, so don’t bother denying it. I have paid him off until tomorrow night, but then the photos go public and there isn't anything I can do about it. I will break the news to Mrs Tsurugi so you can rest assured your wedding is now off. Kagami already knew, didn’t she?” Adrien nodded and looked back down into the glass in his hand. He’d been such an idiot, but his mind often did short circuit where his lady was concerned. He also knew both Marinette and Kagami would probably want to kick his tail for this. He took another drink before placing the glass down. Looking up he saw Plagg hiding behind the piano watching them. Gabriel picked up the bottle.

“What is it you want?” Adrien asked. Gabriel poured the liquid into the glasses, a little more than the recommended measure.

“I want the truth from you Adrien.” He said in his usual monotone way. “Why Marinette? What has she got that you would defy your father’s wishes for her?” He encouraged Adrien to have another drink. Plagg watched as Adrien took another sip and grimmanced, but noticed that Gabriel only lifted his own glass to his lips, not drinking the liquid himself.

“Ma...Marinette...she…” Adrien rubbed his forehead. What did everything suddenly feel so fuzzy? “She’s my everything. I trust her more than anyone else, and she makes me happy. Just being near her fills my life with joy. She...she’s my Princess.” Adrien rubbed his temples where a full ache had started.

Gabriel rolled his eyes at his son’s love declarations. “How long has this been going on for? You knew the girl for years, why the sudden interest now?” He asked, grabbing Adrien’s arm as he started to sway on the couch.

“How long?” Adrien repeated, trying to focus. “Six months...six years...six lifetimes…” Adrien’s head lolled to the side. Gabriel furrowed his eyebrows. He must have used too much in the mix.

“What about the ring on Miss Dupain-Cheng’s finger? Do you actually intend to marry her or were you just trying to get under my skin?” He shook Adrien to make him look at him. Adrien tried to fix his eyes in one place. The blond’s face then lit up into a lopsided grin.

“She’s wearing my ring.” He said with a small chuckle, his speech a little slurred. “Mine. She’s all mine.” Adrien leaned forward and grabbed Gabriel’s shirt to steady himself, looking his father in the eyes. “You know she said she could never love me, but she was always in love with me, and I was always in love with her. You can’t stop us. Nobody can stop us. It’s always been her and I.” He flopped back into the back of the couch with a dreamy look on his face. “We’re going to have the most beautiful babies together.”

Gabriel groaned and shook his head. This wasn’t getting anywhere, and now Adrien was talking in circles. “Why do you love her Adrien?” Gabriel prodded with another shake of his son's arm. “What has she got over you?”

“Why?” Adrien mumbled sleepily. “She’s beautiful and brave and smart and creative. She’s so creative father. You should see what she can do with the most random things. She...she’s amazing. I love her so much, I always have and I always will.”

Adrien’s head dropped onto his father’s shoulder. Gabriel pinched his nose under his glasses. Surely there must have been something else. He couldn’t be in love with this girl just because she’s a good designer?

“Adrien...Adrien look at me.” Gabriel demanded. Adrien slowly sat back up trying to figure out which of the two Gabriel’s he was supposed to be focusing on. “What about Kagami?”

“Kagami?” Adrien said slowly with another goofy grin. “I like Kagami, she’s my friend, but I don’t love Kagami. I love...*yawn*...Marinette.”

Gabriel let out an exasperated sigh as he helped Adrien to stand. Picking up the glass, he encouraged Adrien to finish the drink before helping him over to his bed.

“Is it bedtime father?” Adrien asked.

“Yes, bedtime.” Gabriel said curtly as he helped Adrien down onto the bed. He’d have to let him sleep this lot off and try again tomorrow.

“Can mother...*yawn*...read me a story?” He asked sleepily. Gabriel stilled, but before he could answer Adrien had already begun to snore.

“Soon, Adrien.” He said softly. Gabriel then picked up Adrien’s phone, switching it off and taking it with him.

As soon as Gabriel left the room, Plagg darted out of his hiding spot. “Kid? Kid can you hear me?” He called, slapping Adrien on the cheek, but his chosen was out cold. Plagg looked around the room, but didn’t know what to do. He needed to tell Ladybug, but he didn’t dare leave his chosen alone in this state. Not knowing what else to do, he curled up next to Adrien in the dark and kept watch.

~~~~~

It was a very busy Wednesday at the bakery. From early in the morning there had been a steady stream of customers and several orders for the coming week. With the end of summer approaching, new school terms would be starting and people were getting in their last parties before hitting the books again. Fortunately there weren't any big orders for this weekend, although Mylène said she was happy to come in and cover for Marientte. The bluenette really wanted to tell Mylène the real reason she would be away, but felt it best that the less people that knew about her upcoming wedding and honeymoon the better for now.

In between making deliveries in the van, Marinette had also been taking small loads of things to the apartment. She had already made the bed and bought a few non-perishable items for the pantry. She had also sent a few messages to Adrien, but had yet to receive a reply, which was a little odd but she thought maybe he had an unscheduled photoshoot. Adrien had told her that his photographer Vincent was a stickler for no phones on set, and she didn’t want to seem like a fiancée. She stopped and looked at the ring on her finger.

Tikki floated up to Marinette’s face. “Are you alright Marinette? You seem kind of distracted.”

“It's just that it’s getting late and I haven’t heard from Adrien all day. I thought he would have messaged me by this to tell me how last night went. I hope everything went okay with Kagami and her mother.”

Tikki gave her a reassuring smile. “I’m sure things are fine. What’s that saying again, no news is good news? I’m sure if something had been wrong you would have heard by now.”

Marinette nodded. “I guess you're right.” She said, but deep down she wasn’t feeling it. Deep down was telling her that something was wrong. Locking up the apartment, Marinette got back into the van and made her way towards the bakery. The sun was starting to set and she was anxious to get her skylight open. Her Kitty said he would come tonight, and she wanted to be there waiting.

Walking back into the bakery, Sabine was just finishing up cleaning and getting ready to lock up. She saw her daughter's concerned look, but before she could ask her what was wrong, the bakery door burst open.

“Kagami?” Marinette said, as the Japanese girl ran over to her.

“Marinette!” She exclaimed, grabbing the young designer by the arms. “Marinette something is wrong. I’ve been trying to get a hold of Adrien all day with no response.”

At the sound of raised voices, Tom came out into the bakery. “Has something happened?” He asked, wrapping his arm around his wife’s shoulders.

“Did something happen at dinner last night?” Marinette asked the Japanese girl.

“Dinner was cancelled last night.”

“What?”

“Nathalie called me and said she had already informed my mother that Mr Agreste had cancelled dinner. I didn’t think much of it at the time, but now Adrien’s phone seems to be disconnected and when I rang Nathalie, she said she was in London and Adrien’s bodyguard has the rest of the week off.”

Marinette crossed her arms across her body, her stomach twisting in knots. “So it’s just Adrien and his father there.” Kagami nodded.

“I went there earlier. It didn’t even look like there was any staff there at all and no one answered when I buzzed. Then, I got this.”

She took out her phone where a voice message had been left. Pressing play, Marinette felt a cold shiver at the voice of Gabriel Agreste. “I do not like to be taken for a fool Miss Tsurugi. This wedding is terminated. I have other plans for Adrien and you can inform Miss Dupain-Cheng that if she wishes to continue this game of cat and mouse she will find in me a formidable adversary.”

Marinette’s eyes widened. “Do you think he knows about us?”

“Did anything unusual happen yesterday?” Sabine asked her daughter. Marinette furrowed her eyebrows in thought and then covered her mouth with her hand. “I thought I heard a click yesterday when Adrien left and…”

“A click?” Sabine questioned. “Was it a reporter?”

“I doubt it.” Kagami added. “It would have been all over the gossip columns if it had been, unless Mr Agreste paid a bribe or something. What were you doing before that happened?” Marinette’s red face was answer enough. “Ugh, I told Adrien he wasn’t being very careful.”

“They shouldn’t have to hide anyway.” Tom said defensively, squeezing his wife closer to him. “Adrien and Marinette love each other and should be able to tell the world about it.”

“I agree.” Kagami nodded. “But his father has now cut him off from everyone and I have a bad feeling about it. We need to get him out.”

Marinette’s eyes fixed in determination. She placed a hand on Kagami’s shoulder. “You’re right, we need to get him out. Will you help me?”

“Of course.” Kagami answered. “But how?”

Marinette looked at her parents and they gave her a supportive nod. “Can you keep a secret?” She said to the Japanese girl.

Kagami frowned. “Haven’t I always?” She said.

Marinette took her by the hand and led Kagami up to the sitting room. “Wait here.” She told her. A few moments later, Marinette returned with something closed in her hand.

“Aside from Adrien, my parents are the only other people who know about this, but I trust you.” Marinette opened her hand and Kagami gasped as she recognised the Dragon Miraculous.

“Kagami Tsurugi, here is the Miraculous of the Dragon which gives the Power of Perfection. I know your identity is compromised in the past, but will you help me on this mission? For Adrien?”

Kagami stared at the Miraculous in Marinette’s hand. So many things, so many pieces of the past suddenly fell into place.

“You’re Ladybug.” She said softly, almost like the world might shatter if it was spoken too loud. “And Adrien…He’s Chat Noir.” The revelation was overwhelming, and yet was so tight. The two only real friends Kagami had were the superheroes she had admired, the heroes she had fought beside. Kagami looked up into Marinette’s eyes. Eyes that behind a mask once told her it wasn’t important to have lots of friends, that what mattered was that the ones you had are true friends. Kagami knew that she had two of the truest friends anyone could ask for, friends who had been destined to be together.

Kagami stood up and took the Miraculous from Marinette’s hand. “It would be my honour to serve by your side Ladybug-sama.” She said with a respectful bow. Marinette placed both her hands on Kagami’s shoulders and stood her up straight.

“I’m still just Marinette.” She said to her with a smile. “You are my friend Kagami, and I need your help to save my partner.”

Kagami gave her a soft smile. “I always knew he loved you.” Kagami said. “Even when he tried to date me years ago, I knew there was someone else in his heart. It was always you.”

“Well, Ladybug.” Marinette said with a chuckle. Kagami shook her head.

“It was still you, even if neither of you knew it.”

Kagami tied the choker around her neck and Longg appeared in a bright light. “Greetings Kagami-san”. The dragon Kwami said with a bow.

“Greeting to you Long-sama.” Kagami replied with a return bow. Another red Kwami suddenly rushed out, crushing Longg in a hug.

“Please make sure Plagg is safe.” She said, a tear escaping her eye. “He worries so much about this kitten, more than most of the others.”

“Do not worry Tikki.” Longg said. “We will make sure Plagg is safe.”

“Ready?” Marinette asked. Kagami nodded.

“Longg, Bring the storm.”

“Tikki, Spots on.”

Racing up to Marinette’s room, Ladybug and Ryuko climbed out through her skylight into the dusk of the evening. Racing across the rooftops, they quickly made their way to the Agreste household. Crouching on a rooftop not far from the house, Ladybug used her bug phone to zoom in for a closer look. There was a light on in an upper level room, but Adrien’s room seemed to have been in darkness. Indicating for Ryuko to follow, they landed carefully on the Agreste roof. Ladybug wrapped her arm around Ryuko and lowered them down to Adrien’s windowsill. There was no movement or sound in the room.

Ladybug carefully tapped on the window and a pair of bright green eyes suddenly rushed towards her, phasing through the glass and crashing into her chest.

“I knew you would come, Pigtails.” Plagg said, purring into her neck. He then saw Ryuko.

“It’s fine Plagg, she knows.” Ladybug said “Quick, open the window.” Plagg phased back inside, unlocking the latch and pushing the window open. Ladybug and Ryuko slipped inside, the latter stealthy taking a place near to the door as the lookout while Ladybug ran over to where Adrien was prone on the bed.

“Adrien, Adrien can you hear me?” She asked, holding both sides of his face. There were only incoherent mumbles in responses. “Plagg, what’s wrong with him?”

“That sorry excuse for a father of his drugged him.”

“What?” Ladybug exclaimed. She heard the same sentiment echoed from Ryuko on the other side of the room.

“At first he gave him something in his drink last night and started to ask him questions about you.”

“About me?”

“Don’t worry, the kid might have been out of it, but he didn’t say anything revealing. He let him sleep that lot off, but then when he came around this morning...” Plagg flipped Adrien’s arm over and pointed to his forearm. “He poked him with a needle and tried asking him again, but the kid was still talking in lovesick riddles. He’s been pretty incoherent since.”

“But why?” Ryuko asked as she approached where they were.

“He’s suspicious over the relationship. I’m not sure he was buying the whole secret dating thing. He thinks Pigtails here has something over him.”

Suddenly all three went still as they heard footsteps approach through the corridor. Ryuko and Ladybug scrambled to hide behind the furniture in the room, using the darkness to their advantage. The door opened and the light streamed in, giving Gabriel enough to see by as he approached the bed. In his hands he held a syringe and a vial.

“You’ve cost me a lot of money Adrien.” Gabriel said in a low voice. “Now I’m going to have to lose part of my company to your Aunt because of your little romance ruining my merger plans. I’ll make that girl pay for having interfered.”

Filling the syringe, Gabriel approached Adrien who was still mumbling incoherently. In the shadows, Ladybug saw Plagg holding up one of Adrien’s shirts. She looked over to Ryuko who nodded in response. As Gabriel was about to inject the liquid, Plagg came up behind him, dropping the shirt over his head.

“What in the hell!” Gabriel exclaimed, completely blinded. Ryuko grabbed his arms, kicking his feet out from under him and pushing him to his knees. Ladybug grabbed the dropped syringe and plunged it into his arm. As the serum took effect, they lowered the now unconscious Gabriel to the ground.

“He’s insane.” Ryuko said, looking at Ladybug. “You sure you want this nutter for a father in law?” Ladybug chuckled as she leaned across to Adrien on the bed.

“Kitty? Kitty can you hear me?” She said gently near his ear.

“M...m’lady.” He murmured.

“Yeah, it’s me. I’m going to take you home now. Put your arm around my neck.” Carefully she picked him up in her arms and the three of them, with Plagg, made their way back to the bakery.

Using the cover of darkness, they slipped through Marinette’s skylight and into her room, dropping their transformations. Kagami raced down to get Sabine as Marinette laid Adrien down on her bed. Tikki and Longg sat together on the end of the bed as Plagg promptly curled up next to his chosen’s head.

“M’lady?” He said weakly, trying to open his eyes.

“Shh, don’t try and talk.” She whispered, gently brushing the bangs from his eyes. “You’re here now safe with me.” She kissed him on the forehead and felt his hand gently caress her face.

“Thank you.” He murmured.

Sabine and Kagami soon returned. Marinette’s mother had a small cup with a strong smelling liquid in it.

“Kagami explained everything. I made this for him to drink. It will make him sleepy, and he’ll sweat a bit, but will help get the drug out of his system.”

She passed the cup to her daughter who helped Adrien to sip the bitter liquid. He pulled a face, but continued to drink.

“I’m going to sleep for a while dear, but if anyone needs anything, let me know.” Sabine said, leaving the two girls in the room.

“If you want to go home and get some sleep too you can. I’m going to keep a watch on him.” Marientte said to Kagami, who had climbed back up the ladder.

“I’ll be back in the morning.” She went to take off her choker, but Marientte stopped her, reaching out a hand to squeeze Kagami’s.

“Keep it for now, and thank you.” She said earnestly.

“You get some sleep too.” Kagami added before she made her way down stairs, Longg following close behind.

Marientte looked back over to Adrien, lifting his hand and kissing the back of it. She saw a small smile creep across his lips.

“I love you.” He whispered.

“I love you too.” She replied.

“Stay with me.” He said, his voice trailing off towards sleep. Marinette climbed up into the bed and curled herself up onto his side.

“Always.” She promised.

Chapter Text

Adrien stood in the middle of nowhere. The mist from the ground rose up around him and the free standing door at the end of the pathway stood like a silent sentinel, enticing him to open it. The lightning cracked over head and the sounds of thunder rolled across the open sky above his head in the growing darkness. He walked forward at a steady pace, the door inching closer to him and he placed his hand on the antique door knob, turning it and letting the door crack open.

He shielded his eyes from the bright light that streamed through. Stepping through the threshold, he could feel the soft grass under his feet as butterflies fluttered past him. He held out his hand, his fingers small and childlike. Four year old Adrien loved when he was allowed to play in the garden. One of the butterflies handed on his fingers, it’s wings a brilliant white.

“Did you catch one kitten?” A soft and warm voice said. Little Adrien turned to see his mother smiling at him.

“Can I keep it mummy?” He asked. Emilie crouched down to meet his eyes.

“Butterflies only live a few days my sweet. It is better to let it be free to enjoy the garden.”

Adrien looked at the butterfly then watched as it fluttered away into the sky. “That’s sad.” He said. “Why can’t it live for longer?”

Emilie looked lovingly at her son, tucking one of his bangs behind his ear. “Sometimes it’s not about how long we can shine for my kitten, but how brightly we shine and the lives we touch while we are here.”

Emilie stood up and faded away in the sunlight, the scenery morphing into Adrien’s room. He was at the piano playing “Fur Elise”, the trophy sitting on top of the piano having been awarded to him at a recital that day when he was eight years old. It was the first time his mother had missed a performance.

“That was beautiful, kitten.” She said suppressing a cough. “I’m so sorry I missed you winning your trophy.”

Adrien stopped his playing and went and sat next to his mother on the couch. “It’s okay mama. I know you're sick.” He said holding her hand. “I wish father had come though. He never comes to see anything that I do.”

Emilie leaned forward and kissed Adrien on the forehead. “I know sweetness.” She sighed, her voice heavy with melancholy. “He...he’s a busy man. He runs a big company and lots of people work for him. We should be grateful for the work he does for us. We are luckier than most with our nice house and nice things.”

“Does father love us?” He asked. He saw something pass through Emilie’s eyes and she tried to suppress another cough.

“I’m sure he does, in his own way.” She replied, pulling her son closer to her chest. “But always remember that I love you Adrien and one day, someone special will come along, and they will love you too. There is nothing more precious than that Adrien. When you find it, cling onto it because love like that is a rare and precious thing.”

Once again the room faded away, and Adrien was standing in the middle of the foyer of the mansion. The lights flickered as a severe storm raged outside. Twelve year old Adrien had come out of his room in his Spider-Man pajamas looking for his mother. He wouldn’t admit he was frightened by the storm, he just wanted to make sure she was okay. He could hear voices coming from his father’s study, the door slightly ajar.

Adrien approached the door, but stopped before knocking. There was a sound like whimpering and he could hear his mother crying.

“Stop it Emilie, you’ll give yourself another dizzy spell.” He heard his father’s harsh voice say. “You’re always passing out at the most inopportune times.”

“And who’s fault is that Gabriel.” She said back sarcastically. “It’s not like I wanted to get sick.”

“I never asked you to wear it Emilie.” Gabriel replied flatly. “That was entirely your own decision, and now look at you. What use are you to me? You should have been there tonight by my side charming the investors like you used to.”

Adrien shifted enough to look through the crack in the door and saw his mother stand up and grab both of Gabriel’s arms.

“I did it for you Gabriel.” She said desperately. “I wanted you to love me, the way you once used to. To love our son.”

“Our son?” Gabriel queried. “Are you sure about that?”

Emile recoiled back. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“You expect me to believe you have been entirely faithful to me through our marriage Emilie.” Gabriel scoffed. “You, the social butterfly, the actress that was adored by men across both sides of the channel…” There was a crack and Gabriel was left rubbing the side of his face.

“How dare you.” Emilie growled. “How dare you accuse me of that. After everything I gave up for you. What I went through to have Adrien.”

Gabriel straightened up and stood over her. Emilie leaned against the desk with her arms hugging around her lithe body. “Well, you did give me the perfect specimen if nothing else.” Gabriel replied coldly. “He should be modeling by now, he’s old enough for it and that face of his will make this brand go global, the same way yours once did.” He hooked a finger under her chin and made her emerald eyes look up at him.

“What if he won’t?” Emilie said sharply, jerking her head out of his grasp. “What if I left and took Adrien back to England with me?”

“Do what you want Emilie, you always did.” Gabriel said harshly. “But you won’t be taking Adrien with you. I’ll make sure of it.”

Another loud crack of thunder sent Adrien reeling, rushing back to his room. Through the fog of his mind, he could hear his mother calling his name. Adrien...Adrien…

“Adrien, Kitty wake up.”

Adrien opened his eyes and could feel sweat dripping down his forehead and his breathing was fast and shallow. The room was dark except for a small night light. He saw the pink walls around him and began to calm. Closing his eyes he let out a shaky breath. Fragmented memories of the last 24 hours flitted into his memory, cold grey eyes, harsh words. “This is your fault Adrien.” He heard echoed in his mind. Was that last night, or still part of his memories. He wasn’t sure anymore.

“Chaton, are you alright?” Adrien opened his eyes and turned his head to the girl laying next to him on the bed, her eyes full of concern. “You looked like you were having a nightmare.” She sat up and reached over to her nightstand, taking a face washer out of a bowl of water. Ringing it out, she laid it across his forehead. She looked tired, like she had hardly slept all night.

“What time is it?” He asked, his voice dry and hoarse.

“A little after 4am. My parents are downstairs starting up the ovens for the day's baking.” She said, offering him a glass of water which he drank thankfully before laying back down. Marinette placed the glass back down before curling into his open arms and resting her head on his chest. “Do you want to tell me about your dream?”

“Not a dream as such, more like memories.” He murmured. “I was remembering my mother. Her kindness, her softness. She had been such a constant in my life. My father was often absent, but she was always there encouraging me. Then she started getting sick and things seemed to have changed after that. There was a part though I had forgotten about. A repressed memory maybe. The night before my mother disappeared there was a thunderstorm. I went looking for her and I overheard her arguing with my father. She threatened to leave him, but he wasn’t going to let her take me. He was already planning my modeling career and what I could do for the company. I don’t think their marriage was as happy as my father used to make out it was. I’m not sure he even loved us, I mean, how could he do what he did to me if he loved me? I never would have thought him capable of something so low. I guess I didn’t really know him at all.”

Marinette held onto him tighter. She felt so angry at what Gabriel had done. He had destroyed the last shed of a connection he had to his son. The last of his trust. “I love you Adrien.” She sat up so she could see his eyes. “I will always love you.”

Adrien ran his fingers through her loose hair, gently cradling her cheek. “It’s you that kept me together m’lady. All these years it was the thought of you that made living worthwhile. Whether it was you fighting crime by my side, or the you that brought me passionfruit macarons to class. I can’t remember a lot of what happened while I was in that drug haze, but I could feel his anger. I just hope I didn’t say anything stupid.”

“You said plenty of stupid stuff kid.” Plagg interjected from behind him. Adrien and Marinette sat up to see where the kwami was curled up on a pillow with Tikki. “Don’t worry though, your father might think you are a lovesick fool, but he doesn’t know who you two really are. He seemed to have thought that Pigtails here was holding something over you.”

Adrien let out a sigh of relief. “Well, she does I guess.” He quipped, leaning over and kissing Marinette on the forehead. “She holds my heart.”

Plagg made an array of gagging noises which Tikki tried to shush. Marientte took the washer off his forehead and rested her cheek against it. “I think the fever finally broke. I’m going to ho help my parents downstairs. If you need anything, just send Plagg down okay?”

“Do I look like a messenger to you?” Plagg whinged.

“Oh shush you crabby old Stinky Sock. I’ll go if needed.” Plagg settled back down and purred.

“You always know how to look after me SugarCube.” Tikki shook her head and laid her head on top of the grumpy cat.

As she went to move away, Adrien reached out and grabbed his fiancee’s hand. “Marinette.” He said softly. She sat back down on the bed and could see the self blame in his eyes. “I don’t want you to...please don’t feel you're obligated to…”

Marinette gently pressed two fingers to his lips, her eyes soft and loving. “I’m not doing this just to keep you in Paris Kitty, although that is part of it of course. I want to marry you Adrien. I told you before, I don’t need all the fancy trimmings. Sure it would have been nice, and for Alya and Nino to be here with us too, but it’s not what is important. What’s important is the commitment we make to each other, if that’s what you still want too.”

Adrien could feel the tears start to well in his eyes. He lifted her hand reverently to his lips, pressing a soft kiss there. “There is nothing else I want more in the world right now, that to call you my wife m’lady.” He said, pulling her into a tight embrace and burying his face into her hair. “Loving you means everything to me, and I would give up everything I have for that.”

Marientte pulled back and wiped a tear from his cheek with her thumb before kissing him tenderly, with all the love she had for him.

~~~~~

“Don’t be bemused, it’s just the news. I’m Nadja Chamack and we have breaking news for you from the world of fashion. Alec, what’s the buzz?”

“Good Morning Nadja, be prepared for hearts to break all over Paris this morning. We have exclusive first pictures of supermodel Adrien Agreste with what appears to be his new fiancée. Rumours had been circulating that the son of fashion tycoon Gabriel Agreste was set to marry heiress Kagami Tsurugi this weekend, but our secret insider has told us that he has in fact been in a secret relationship with former classmate and aspiring designer Marinette Dupain-Cheng.”

“Wow, that is unexpected, but just look at how in love the young couple seem in these pictures and there is no denying that ring on Miss Dupain-Cheng’s finger. Any news on the wedding date?”

“Our insider was tight lipped on that one, but I wouldn’t be surprised if it was any day now. We approached Gabriel Agreste for comment, but the reclusive designer was unwilling to confirm or deny anything leading to speculation that there may be a rift within the Agreste household. Will young love conquer all?”

Gabriel groaned as he held an ice pack to his thumping head. If this was the after effects of taking drugs, then he really didn’t see the appeal. Nadja and Alec continued to prattle on the TV, making him seem an even bigger arse than he clearly already was in their eyes. The coverage showed there was already a media circus around Tom and Sabine’s bakery. Gabriel sniggered at all the free publicity they were getting.

“Nadja, our Twitter is absolutely exploding. It seems that the love story of the model and the designer has captured the imagination of Parisians this morning.”

On the TV was a list of trending Twitter hashtags.
#Adrienette
#younglove
#parislovebirds
#gabrielisaprick
#MDC
#boycottgabrielbrand

“Our reporter has discovered that Miss Dupain-Cheng is also the creative talent behind the growing online teen brand MDC. Apparently her site has crashed this morning for all the hits it’s getting. It seems like all the youth of Paris wants a MDC original. I wonder if we will see Adrien in one of her designs?”

Gabriel’s phone rang once again. He had ignored it twice already, but he knew he couldn’t put off talking to Nathalie any longer. He had barely said hello when her angry voice came down the phone line.

“What were you thinking Gabriel? I just got off the phone with Kagami Tsurugi and she told me exactly what you did to Adrien. I can not believe you. You drugged your own son?”

“I wasn’t drugging him, Nathalie. He’s hiding something and I just wanted the truth out of him.” Gabriel tried to defend himself. “Him and that girl…”

“Of course he’s hiding something you idiot of a man.” Nathalie snapped. “He’s in love with her and you tried to marry him to Kagami and believe me when I tell you, if Adrien hadn't had someone else, there was no way Tomoe Tsurugi was ever going to agree to that prenuptial agreement you had drawn up. I just got through reading it this morning and you are insane if you think she was going to agree to your idea of a merger.”

“I needed that merger.” Gabriel raised his voice, before wincing at the throb in his head. “You know that.”

“That wasn’t a merger Gabriel, that was a takeover. It’s too late for that now anyway.” Nathalie said flatly.

“What do you mean?”

“I mean that Amelie knows you have been embezzling money from the company.”

“What?” Gabriel dropped the ice pack from his hand and it landed with a thud on the ground.

“Your brilliant idea of sending Lila Rossi here had her snooping around your accounting department. There are huge gaps in the ledgers and Amelie is going to start asking questions as to where the money has gone. So unless you would like to explain the costs associated with that cryogenic chamber you keep her sister in…”

“Alight, alright I get it.” Gabriel conceded, his head starting to thud again. “I’ll go into partnership with Amelie. I don’t have much of a choice now do I?”

“No, you don’t. And unless you want the face of your brand to walk out the door permanently I suggest you go and see Adrien and find a way to patch up some of the damage you have done.”

“He’s under contract, he can’t just walk out.” Gabriel growled. There was dead silence on the other end of the phone.

“Is this really how you want this to play out?” Nathalie said bluntly. “The Gabriel brand has already taken a slip on the CAC index and the shareholders are getting jittery. If you had any sense at all you will renegotiate that contract with Adrien and bring Marinette into the company. After all, she is going to be family.”

Gabriel gritted his teeth and balled up his fist. “Fine.” He grumbled. “But I’m not going anywhere near that bakery.”

“Oh yes you are.” Nathalie commanded. “You are going to walk in there, you are fixing this mess and then you are going to smile for the camera’s and tell them how happy and delighted you are to welcome Marinette to the family. The family Gabriel, not the company.”

Nathalie abruptly hung up on him. Gabriel picked up the cold pack and placed it back on his forehead. He did not like this...he did not like this at all.

~~~~~

“Miss Bourgois, Miss Bourgois. Would you like to comment on the engagement of Adrien Agreste? Did you know about it?”

Chloé stuck a pose as she stood out the front of Tom and Sabine’s bakery and smiled for the flashing cameras. “Well of course I knew about it.” She said, flicking her ponytail. “I was the first person Adrien told and I immediately got on a plane and rushed back here so I could congratulate him personally because I’m such a great friend like that.”

“Miss Bourgois, any word on when we can expect the wedding?”

Chloé gave a knowing look. “My father is a busy man of course, he can’t drop everything to do weddings just any old day of the week. You’ll just have to wait and see.” She turned to head towards the door of the bakery, when another annoying reporter got up into her face.

“What about you and Luka Couffaine? Has he come back with you?” Chloé gave the man a glare that would send even the bravest of men into hiding. She then checked herself and flashed another dazzling smile.

“Today isn’t about me, although I’m amazing enough, but about Adrien and his fiancée. Now if you don’t mind…” she said as she pushed herself past the reporters and into the bakery.

“Miss Bourgois.” Sabine said as she walked over to the socialite. “It’s lovely to see you again.”

“Yes yes.” She waved off. “If Adrikins is going to be part of this family, then I’ll be here frequently so Chloé is just fine. Where is he?”

Sabine pointed up the stairs. “He’s in the kitchen with Marinette and Kagami.” Chloé pouted and screwed up her nose at hearing the Japanese girl's name, but proceeded up the stairs.

Adrien was feeling a lot more human again after having a shower and a cup of coffee. Kagami had arrived while he was eating a late breakfast, joining him and Marinette as she had missed breakfast herself. She had been busy on the phone to both Nathalie and her mother, who was already on her way to the airport to take her private plane back to Osaka. It came as no surprise that Tomoe Tsurugi was far from impressed at the prenuptial agreement that Gabriel had drawn up. Her trust broken, she had no intention of continuing any form of partnership with the Agreste name and to Kagami’s relief, that included her. Kagami had chosen to stay in Paris for the time being, though, while her mother reconsidered the future of the Tsurugi company.

Their peaceful breakfast was shattered but the whirlwind that was Chloé Bourgois.

“Adrikins, you look like death warmed up.” She declared as she entered the room. Adrien gave her a deadpanned look.

“Gees, thanks Chlo. Remind me to compliment you on your stellar looks when you're hungover.”

Chloé leaned over, kissing him on the cheek before joining them at the kitchen table. “What were you doing getting drunk anyway?” She quipped before noticing the eyes looking at each other across the table. “What?” She asked before Marinette filled her in on what exactly had happened between Adrien and his father.

“What the actual…” She didn’t say the last word because Sabine had come in with more tea. Despite her brash personality, Chloé had been brought up to be a lady in company. “I tell you truthfully Adrien, that man makes my blood boil sometimes.”

“You and be both.” Kagami added. Chloé eyed the Japanese girl sitting beside her, resting her elbow on the back of her chair, she poked Kagami in the arm.

“And you're telling me it didn’t cross your mind to just go ahead with this marriage arrangement? I know you had it bad for Adrien years ago. What’s in this for you?”

“Chloé.” Adrien warned. “Kagami has been nothing but supportive of Marientte and I.” He said, taking his fiancée’s hand in his on the table. “What’s past is past.”

“No, it’s alright.” Kagami said quietly. “I appreciate Chloé’s skepticism. You’re right. I did consider going through with it, but not because I was still in love with Adrien. Like him I was looking for freedom, to be my own person. I thought I needed someone to rescue me from my life and my demanding mother. I realised though that I didn’t need anyone saving me. Standing up against this marriage was freeing for me. Adrien needs Marinette, and she needs him and I needed to realise my own self worth, that I am more than my family name. Just like Adrien is more than his. I have the right to dream too and if I’m not enough on my own, then I’m never going to be enough for someone else.”

Adrien looked at her with so much pride. Kagami had grown so much over the years he had known her, much like Chloé had. While his love for Marinette had only grown, his admiration for the women close to him made him feel blessed.

“That’s...amiable.” Chloé conceded, looking conflicted. She held her hand around the treble clef necklace that hung around her neck. Marinette couldn’t help but notice that Chloé looked troubled, but that would have to be a conversation for another time.

A moment of silence passed over the group before Adrien spoke again. “We were watching the news this morning. You wouldn’t happen to know who the insider was spilling tib-bits to the media would you?”

Chloé laughed, her eyes instantly reflecting mischief. “Someone had to feed them something.” She stated. “They were snooping all around City Hall and I can only pay off so many people to keep quiet. I figured if I threw them a bone it would put them off the scent for a while. Don’t worry though, everything is still all set for tomorrow.”

The group became aware of a scuffle outside. The media was yelling out and there seemed to have been a lot of excitement.

“Were you expecting someone?” Kagami asked. Both Marinette and Adrien shook their heads. Moments later they heard Tom’s voice coming from the bakery.

“It’s up to Adrien if he wants to speak to you. I’ll let him know you are here, but if he doesn’t want to see you, then you leave my bakery, understand. Adrien is safe here and surrounded by people who care for him, and I plan to keep it that way.”

Tom came into the kitchen and saw the group still sitting at the kitchen table. “Adrien, your father has come to see you. If you don’t want to though…”

“No, it’s fine, I’ll see him.” Adrien said, standing up. “I’m sorry to have brought all this trouble to your bakery. I never wanted to be a bother to anyone.”

“You’re not a bother son.” Tom said affectionately, putting an arm around the blond’s shoulders. “But if you would like some one with you, I’m happy to be your support person.”

“It’s alright Papa, I’ll go with him.” Marinette said, sliding her arm around Adrien’s waist. “Whatever needs facing, we’ll always do it together.”

“Me too.” Kagami volunteered, getting onto her feet.

“Any funny business, and your old man will have to deal with me too.” Chloé added standing up as well.

The four of them moved to the lounge room, although none chose to sit, while Tom brought Gabriel up. Adrien held Marinette to him and kissed her on the temple. As the footsteps approached they all turned to look at a gaunt Gabriel. Unlike Adrien, he hadn’t recovered anywhere near as well from getting a taste of his own medicine, no doubt because he had no one to love and care for him the way Adrien had. Gabriel tried to ignore the sting that thought left.

“I did want to talk to you in private.” Gabriel said once Tom had left. His tone was still trying to exude his authority and his glare at the bluenette had not gone unnoticed.

“What you have to say you can say in front of Marinette.” Adrien said firmly, taking a protective stance in front of her. “And if anything you have to say is to belittle or attack her in any way, then you can turn around and walk out right now. I intend to marry Marinette and no one else.”

“Is she pregnant?” Gabriel asked bluntly. Both Kagami and Chloé scoffed and Marinette practically choked.

“What exactly do you take me for?” Adrien said angrily. “I assure you that my fiancée’s dignity is completely intact.” Gabriel raised an unconvinced eyebrow and Adrien rubbed the back of his neck nervously. “We were waiting until we got married”. He said, a blush pinking up his cheeks.

Gabriel felt decidedly uncomfortable under the joint stare down of Kagami and Chloé as Adrien had spoken. Between them and Nathalie, Gabriel couldn’t help muse at the fact that Adrien had become surrounded by very strong women willing to stand up for him. It made him wonder even more about his son’s attraction to the little bakery girl.

“I don’t mean you any disrespect Miss Dupain-Cheng. However I am a father and I must ask what has to be asked. May I therefore request to speak to Adrien and his fiancée in private?” Gabriel asked in a more civil manner.

Kagami and Chloé shared a look before Adrien nodded to them that it would be alright.

“We’ll be downstairs if you need us.” Chloé said, patting Adrien’s arm and narrowing her eyes at Gabriel as she walked past with Kagami.

“I’m not here to interfere in your relationship.” Gabriel said in his usual flat tone. “I have rather come to offer you an olive branch.”

Adrien looked questionly at his father. “What kind of olive branch?”

“Could we at least sit down?” Gabriel asked, gesturing to the lounge chairs. Adrien nodded and he and Marinette sat on the lounge while Gabriel took the armchair opposite. Adrien held Marinette’s hand in his and Gabriel tried not to comment on the small size of the ring on her finger.

“Adrien, as you know, your contract is a legally binding document, however, my solicitor has rightly pointed out that the contract can be negotiated upon your marriage. I gather you are planning that soon.”

“Something like that.” Adrien replied evasively.

“Don’t worry Adrien, I don’t plan on fronting up to it if that is what you are worried about.” Gabriel said flatly. “I may not be able to stop you in this folly, but I have no intention of participating in it.”

“Does your son’s happiness mean nothing to you?” Marientte asked, catching Gabriel off guard. “This isn’t some bratty attempt at getting on your nerves. I love Adrien. We love each other and we want to spend our lives together.”

“What makes you so different to the thousands of other girls around Paris that claim to love my son? Would you still marry him if I ended his contract and cut him off without a penny to his name?” Gabriel questioned. He saw a defiance grow in the young designer's eyes.

“Yes, I would.” She said and Gabriel saw the pride in his son’s face. “Adrien means more to me than the family he was born into and he is capable of achieving so much more than you have ever allowed him to.”

Gabriel sat back in the chair and rubbed his chin. She was a feisty one, he’d give her that. Maybe he had been too hasty at dismissing the opportunity right in front of him.

“I do not mean to insult you Marinette. You don’t mind me addressing you by your first name do you?” Marientte shook her head. “You see Adrien is all I have. I can’t risk losing either him or the company to an irrational marriage or a greedy divorce. You understand I have Adrien’s best interests at heart.”

Marinette felt Adrien squeeze her hand. She had a very uneasy feeling about all of this and despite his words, Gabriel lacked sincerity. Gabriel continued talking with Adrien about an upcoming meeting with his Aunt Amelie and cousin Félix that he would like Adrien and Marientte to be part of. The restructure of the company would include renegotiating Adrien’s contract and Gabriel would like to extend that courtesy to Marientte.

“That’s generous of you Mr Agreste. But I’m reapplying to ESMOD and I would like to continue to build up my own brand. I don’t want to look like I’m benefiting from the Agreste name in any way.”

“I admire your determination Marinette.” He said dryly, standing up. “I wish you luck with your application.” He offered out a hand to her. Marinette stood up and took it confidently, at least she was hoping it looked confident and that Gabriel wouldn’t notice the shaking in her hand.

“May I say that’s a very interesting pair of earrings you have there Marinette. It’s an unusual style choice for someone so fashion forward as yourself.” Gabriel said looking at her ears. Marientte instinctively held her other hand to her earring.

“What, these old things?” She said casually. “I’ve had them forever. Family heirloom from China.” She said with a too wide smile. Gabriel gave her a once over look before looking back over to Adrien.

“I’ll have Nathalie give you the details for the meeting. You may consider yourself on leave until then.” He held his hand out to his son, who took it with a level of trepidation.

“Thank you father.” He said. Gabriel nodded his head.

“I’ll see myself out.”

Adrien wrapped his arms around Marinette’s shoulders as his father retreated down the stairs, clearly hoping to avoid another run-in with Kagami and Chloé. Marinette patted his arm with her hand. “Is it just me Kitty, or did something seem odd about all that?”

Marinette felt his head nod against hers. “I have a feeling there is something he isn’t telling us.” Adrien said, turning her around so she was facing him. “I know Aunt Amelie and Nathalie will keep him in line though.” He cupped her face with his hand, his eyes soft as he lost himself in her ocean eyes. “I want to forget about my father and the company for now. My only focus is on tomorrow and making you Mrs Marientte Agreste.”

“Then you better make sure you pack me a lot of cheese for the next few days.” A grumpy voice came from Adrien’s shirt. “Because I ain’t listening to the two of you losing that dignity of yours.”

“Plagg!” Adrien whined in embarrassment while Marinette broke into a fit of giggles.

Chapter Text

Adrien opened up his eyes and let out a long contented sigh. Marinette was still asleep curled up into his side in her cute little pajamas as the sun began to rise and stream through her skylight above them. The thought had crossed his mind to spend the night in their new apartment. Chloé had ‘helpfully’ pointed out it was against tradition for the groom to see his bride on their wedding day before the ceremony. Adrien just smiled to himself. There hadn’t been too much that was traditional about his and Marinette’s relationship really and after spending the night before with her, even in a fevered haze, he couldn’t imagine spending another night away from her side. Just listening to the sound of her breathing made him feel relaxed and safe and it had been the best night’s sleep he’d had in a long time. Adrien had also decided that Marinette falling asleep on his as they watched movies in bed was his most favourite thing, even if she did drool on him.

“Morning Kitty.” Came the sleepy voice from beside him. Adrien tightened his arm around her and kissed her softly on the top of her hair as she rested her arm across the Jagged Stone shirt she had lent him. It had been a souvenir that was far too big for her anyway.

“Morning Princess.” He murmured back.

“You look good in my shirt.” She smirked cheekily.

“Remind me to return the favour sometime.” He teased back. ”I could picture you in one of my shirts.” A comfortable silence fell over them.

“I could stay here like this all day.” Marientte said, sitting up a little to look at Adrien. He ran his fingers down her cheek and under her chin.

“So could I.” He said with a soft smile. “But I would really like to marry you today.” She giggled and dropped her head back into his chest. “What?” He asked with a half chuckle.

“Can you believe we’re really doing this?” She said, looking back at him. He shook his head in response, looking at her like she was his whole world. Maybe right now that was exactly what she was.

“Are you having second thoughts?” He asked. A small niggle was growing in his chest that maybe Marinette had woken up and realised they were both crazy. “You don’t have to you know, I mean I want to, more than anything, but if you feel this isn’t right…” She placed her fingers on his lips.

“No.” She said softly and he kissed her fingertips. “Maybe that’s what scares me more. We’re nineteen, we’re barely adults and yet, I don't have a single doubt in my mind. Does that make us crazy?”

“Absolutely.” He declared, bopping her on the nose. “But to quote Lewis Carroll, all the best people are.”

Marinette looked down and started tracing the letters on the shirt he was wearing. “I just want to make you happy Adrien.” Marinette said, suddenly looking very serious. “We wasted so much time because I had to be so stubborn and you just waited for me and what if I’m not what you were expecting and I let you down and make you miserable and...” He pulled her onto his chest and kissed her on the forehead.

“You know what makes me happy?” He said, running his hand along her back. “Holding your hand on a rooftop under a star filled sky. Laying here with you like this in the morning light and just talking. The idea of walking barefoot in the sand with you, the ocean lapping at our feet and the breeze in our hair.” He nuzzled his nose against hers. “The thought of lightly running my fingers down your back, tracing the letters of my name across your soft skin while holding you like this knowing you are mine and I am yours, because I see my happiness in the blue of your eyes and the rest of the world falls away.”

Marinette bit her bottom lip and found herself lost in his emerald eyes. How can he be this poetic so early in the morning? And here she was worried about him having unrealistic expectations. In just a few short hours they would be husband and wife, and by tonight she will have been closer to him than she will have ever been with anyone else, to know each other in a way no one else ever would and it made her heart race.

“You're supposed to save the vows for the ceremony Chaton.” She said quietly, a smile playing on her lips.

“It’s my vow to you m’lady. To love you always in everything we do and to keep you safe.” Adrien saw that Marinette had that contemplative look in her face, the one she often gets when she’s trying to think up a strategy. “What is it?”

“I was just thinking about Shadow Moth.” She said. “We have Kagami on the team now, but I did that more out of necessity.” Adrien smiled at her, knowing exactly what she meant.

“You want to tell Alya.”

Marinette nodded. “And Nino too. They may not be able to help while they are still in London, but I’ve hated having to keep this secret from them, especially now with us getting married. They’re our best friends, they should know the truth.”

“I agree, Bug.” He said, resting her head back under his chin. “I’m tired of all the secrets too.”

Their quiet moment was broken when the trap door suddenly flung open.

“Adrikins.” Chloé called out, inviting herself in. Adrien let out a groan while Marinette buried her face in her pillow.

“Chloé, seriously. Haven’t you ever heard of knocking? We could have been naked.” Chloé poked her head up from over the top of the ladder.

“Oh come on Adrien, I know you better than that. Besides, I’ve seen you in your underwear backstage at fashion week.” She had to laugh at the pink cheeks Marinette was suddenly displaying. “Oh god, you two are too innocent for your own good.”

“Is there a reason you barged in here?” Adrien asked indignantly.

“Well obviously. As chief organiser of your little wedding I’m taking the two of you to the hotel to get ready. You wouldn’t have noticed but there is quite a media circus cluttering your front door, if they see you leaving in anything remotely bridal, it will spread like wildfire. Kagami will meet us at City Hall and wait for Marinette’s parents there so as to not raise suspicion. Oh and this came this morning too from Nathalie.” She held up a small flat box and Adrien’s suit. Adrien wondered when Nathalie ever sleeps if she managed to organise that so early in the morning, and while she was still in London no less.

“What’s in the box?” Marinette asked curiously.

“You’ll find out on our honeymoon Princess.” He winked at Marinette, sending her even redder. Sometimes she wondered if this man would be the death of her.

“Ugh, don’t be gross Adrien.” Chloé complained. “I might have to witness your nuptials, but don’t give me a mental picture of what happens after that.” Adrien chuckled as Marinette buried her face back into the pillow.

“Is that all Chlo?”

“No.” She said, slightly annoyed. “We need to leave now so get your lazy butts out of bed.” Adrien then sat up and leaned over, running his thumb next to Chloé’s lip.

“Is that pastry on your face Chlo?” He said with an amused smile. Chloé quickly ran her hand across her face.

“So? I was hungry.” She said looking affronted. “What? Everyone knows Tom and Sabine make the best pasties, and I always deserve the best don’t I? Just hurry up, we’re on the clock here.” With that she made her way down the stairs and ignored Adrien laughing at her.

Marinette had already packed a weekender bag to take for the honeymoon and Adrien had arranged with his bodyguard to pack a bag for him and bring it with him. The last thing he felt like doing was talking to or even seeing his father. In fact he was determined not to even think about him today.

Taking their wedding attire with them in clothes bags and with a croissant and coffee to go, Adrien and Marinette slipped out the back of the bakery with Chloé and made the short trip to the Bourgois Hotel. Jean the butler took Marinette to her designated room while Chloé took Adrien. A few floors up they exited the elevator and Chloé showed Adrien to his room. She looked all around then threw her hands up in the air.

“Why can’t people just do as they are told?” She grumbled.

“Is there a problem Chlo?” Adrien asked, looking concerned for her.

“I’ll leave you to get organised okay.” She said, heading back to the door. “Something just got...misplaced.” and she abruptly shut the door behind her.

“Is there a bee in her butt or something?” Plagg said in a huff. “And not even a cheese platter in here.”

“Chloé can be a perfectionist at times.” Adrien mused. “Once she puts her mind to a project, it has to be exact. I guess I’m just used to her.” Adrien said, taking his suit out of its bag. He had just gotten his suit pants on when there was a knock on the door. Adrien threw on his white shirt and saw it was Chloé again through the peephole with her arms folded and tapping her foot.

“Did you find what was missing?” He asked, leaning against the doorframe. She didn’t say anything at first just looking him up and down.

“I’m flatted Adrikins, but maybe save it for the bride.” She smirked, pointing to his sculpted abs. Adrien rolled his eyes.

“Oh ha ha.” He said sarcastically. Chloé then grabbed something from beside her.

“Nino!” Adrien exclaimed as his best friend was shoved at him.

“Dude.” Nino replied as he wrapped his arms around Adrien. “Sorry, I wasn’t in the room when you got here, I just quickly went to say hi to Mari. I believe you are in need of a best man to help you out today.”

Adrien held Nino at arm's length and looked him up and down. Clearly Chloé had gotten an outfit for him and he was looking very clean cut in his dark shirt and long pants. “My God Nino I can’t believe it. But how did you…”

“You can thank Chloé Bro, she pulled some strings to get us on an early morning flight. We have to head back straight after the ceremony, but it’s worth it just to be here.”

Adrien then turned to his oldest friend and hugged her tight. “Thank you Chlo.”

“Yeah, okay, you don’t have to suffocate me.” She laughed, patting him on the back. “Consider it a wedding present. You kind of needed more than just me standing on your side of the room today, especially since your douche father practically ruled himself out of coming.”

“What is up with that bro? Chloé said some bad shit went down with your old man.”

Adrien nodded his head, but Chloé interrupted. “I thought it best to leave it up to you to tell him. I’ve got to run though and make sure your bride actually arrives somewhere on time for once. I’ll have a car pick you up so make sure you’re ready.” She said, poking a finger at Nino.

“No sweat Dudette. I’ll have him there.” Nino promised and Chloé scurried off.

Adrien continued to get dressed while he filled Nino in on a lot of what had been happening and the DJ could only listen and shake his head in equal measures of disbelief and disgust.

“Dude, why didn’t you just rat out your old man to the cops? I mean he drugged you man, that’s like seriously screwed up stuff.”

Adrien could understand Nino’s frustration. It would have been so easy to do it, and a part of Adrien really wanted to, but it also would have put Ladybug and Ryuko in an awkward position as the only witnesses. He knew Hawk Moth, or Shadow Moth as he seemed to prefer now, knew Kagami was Ryuko and if it got out she had helped Ladybug rescue Adrien when there was no akama involved, it might compromise Marinette’s identity too. The last thing he would ever do is jeopardise her safety.

“I know what you're saying Nino, believe me, but it’s complicated.” Adrien said as he buttoned up his shirt. “He’s not going to get away with it though. Right now he thinks he’s still holding all the cards so I need a few up my sleeve if I want to get out of this contract he has me in. Once we’re married he can’t make me go to Japan anymore, but I still have 15 or 18 months left on the contract and I want out by the end of this year. The last thing my father would want is for the media to get hold of this. It stocks have already taken a nose dive and that is my card to play.”

“Hey man, you know more about this stuff than I do. Just know that I’m here for you.”

“Thank Nino.” The model smiled. “Is Alya over with Marinette?”

“Yeah, you have no idea how grateful she was that Chloé got her out of that gig she was supposed to do for the paper.”

“What gig?”

“She was meant to do an interview with that damn Lila Rossi at some fancy lunch function at that De Vanily place. I don’t know if you heard, but Lila’s been dating your cousin Félix.”

Adrien rolled his eyes. “Somehow that doesn’t surprise me. Félix is always chasing the nearest skirt.” Nino didn’t really know Félix all that well, but he figured he might just let that comment go.

“Anyway, Lila promised Alya’s boss that she would secure them an exclusive interview with this high profile humanitarian or some such thing. Alya said she couldn’t stand having to listen to Lila’s bull instead of being here today to support Marinette. I mean the chances of this guy actually showing up today was like zero. I don’t know what Chloé offered Alya’s boss, but she cut Alya loose. Between you and me, I think Lila is pretty pissed over it because I feel she was angling to get interviewed herself in the other guys “absence” if you know what I mean.” He held his hand up in inverted comas to emphasise the point.

“I gather you're not great friends with her then.” Adrien kind already knew that, but Nino’s scoff confirmed it.

“You know Lila told me about a year ago she was going to introduce me to this film producer that she was apparently very close too. After about three or four times of ‘oh he couldn’t make it, he was sick he was bla bla bla’ I shrugged it off. Well about six weeks ago I actually met the dude through work. When I mentioned Lila to him, he’d never heard of her.” Nino flopped onto the bed in the room. “I swear since Lila showed up in London, she’s been trying to get friendly with Alya. She’s like a bad rash that just won’t leave. I mean really? When I think back on all the crap that had happened between Lila and Marinette at school. It got real bad in that last year of Lycèe after you were gone because no one else would stand up to Lila except me and Alya.” Nino hung his head. “I should have tried harder, but with so many of our old classmates spread out to different Lycée’s, she had a whole new audience.”

Adrien stopped doing up his buttons and looked over at Nino. Adrien had no idea Lila had kept up her attacks on Marinette after he had left. No one had said anything, but then again it wouldn’t have been like Marinette to tell him that back then either. He had come to realise how many secrets Marinette had been keeping because she was Ladybug and it would have been making her an easy target for Lila because she couldn’t risk fighting back. Not for the first time had Adrien cursed his father for taking him out of school.

“Hey, you guys were always there for Marinette, and I know how much that means to her. She’ll be so happy you’re both here today.”

Nino nodded and gave Adrien a fond smile. “You know Marinette’s been dreaming about this day since she was like fourteen. Alya said she even had your kids names picked out and everything.”

Adrien chuckled, feeling his face become flush. “I guess it was meant to be then.” He said, grabbing his tie. “What do you think? Should I leave the jacket off?”

“Yeah, otherwise you're making me look bad.” Nino laughed. His phone dinged and there was a message from Chloé. “Car’s here dude, are you ready?”

Adrien straightened his tie and ran his fingers through his hair. “Yeah, I’m ready.” He said, then he stopped for a moment.

“You right bro?” Nino asked. Adrien nodded with a soft smile on his face.

“I guess you know that Marinette and I hadn’t really dated in secret for six months.”

Nino laughed. “Dude, I was willing to believe it, but Alya saw through that the moment Marinette said it. We figured though you must have had your reasons for saying it.”

“There was.” He said and Nino could see there was more to it.

“Hey, look, I’m just really happy for you dude.” He said, giving Adrien’s shoulder a squeeze. “I mean, I think you're both crazy, but I’m happy.”

“Hey, what’s wrong with crazy? Crazy in love is what I am.” He said pointing to himself.

“I can see that.” Nino mused and Adrien looked at him waiting for the bit. “Don’t get me wrong, I love Alya like crazy too, but she isn’t a picnic to live with at times. I know we’ll get married one day, but I’ll be honest, that kind of commitment scares me right now. The mean, I don’t even have a full time job, let alone a house or anything else that people think you should have.” He looked over at Adrien, but could see he had no reservations like that. Nino wasn’t entirely sure if that was because Adrien was braver than him, or more stupid. Maybe a bit of both. “Mari really loves you Dude, I hope you know that. That and obvious blind faith because she would never have agreed to a quick marriage like this if she didn’t.”

“I know that.” Adrien said, a smile spreading across his face. “You see, marrying Marientte...it’s more than that because I’ve been in love with her for years.”

“I could have told you that bro.” Nino laughed. “You were in such denial for years. It’s something else though isn’t it?”

Adrien nodded. “She... she’s my Ladybug.”

Nino’s eyes were narrowed in concentration at first, then went wide behind his glasses and Adrien could see the exact moment the penny dropped. “You mean...Holy shit man your Chat Noir.”

~~~~~
“Your dress looks so pretty Marinette, I don’t know how you pulled it off in such a short time.” Alya said as she added the finishing touches to Marinette’s lipstick. Marinette looked down over her dress. It was a soft flowing white summer dress with a sweetheart neckline and a skirt that was just below the knee at the front and flowed to the floor at the back. Marinette had added a second ruffle layer to the dress and delicate lace sleeves to the elbow to make it look more bridal. The look was completed with sewed in crystal beads and matching sandals with crystal decals. In her swept up hair Sabine had given her a beautiful head dress of white flowers with more hanging crystals and Alya helped with her make up. Marinette did indeed feel beautiful. She could see though something was bothering Alya.

“What is it?” She asked. “You look worried.”

“Girl, you know I’m happy for you, don’t get me wrong, I just don’t want you to get hurt, that’s all.” Alya said, holding both of Marinette’s hands.

“You didn’t say that last weekend.” Marinette pointed out confused. “You said how happy you were and how Adrien and I were meant for each other and that this had been what you had wanted for me since Collège. Why are you being like this now when I’m about to go and get married?”

“No, no I mean... look I’m sorry Marinette, I wasn’t trying to be a downer, that wasn’t my intention. I was excited, but you had only just gotten engaged and now twelve days later you're getting married.” She let out a heavy sigh. “This is your day and I am happy for you, but you have got to level with me girl. I know you and Adrien were not secretly dating for the last six month. I know you better than that.”

Marinette looked down at her hands and then looked back at Alya. “You’re right, we didn’t.” She admitted. “At least not in the way we told everyone.”

“Then just tell me that this isn’t some fake wedding just to help Adrien out of his contract. I mean I know you would do that for him if he asked but if he put you up to this…”

“No, it was nothing like that.” Marinette interrupted. “I promise Adrien’s proposal was one hundred percent genuine, as was my answer. It’s because…” She hesitated then she took a deep breath. “There’s something that I haven’t told you. It’s a secret I’ve had to carry for years now. You see when Adrien said his father was trying to marry him off to Kagami and ship him off to Japan we both panicked because I needed to keep him here in Paris, not just because I love him with all my heart, but because he’s Chat Noir and I...I couldn’t be Ladybug without him.”

Alya’s hand went to her mouth and she sat frozen for a moment before she lunged forward and wrapped Marinette in a tight hug.

“Oh Marinette, why didn’t you tell me?” She asked, still holding her best friend.

“I wanted to Alya, so many times, but I was afraid of anyone knowing my identity, not even Chat.”

“You mean you really didn’t know?” Marinette nodded.

“Not until the day we ran into each other at the Trocadero. That night Chat was upset and it didn’t take long for me to realise he was Adrien. We revealed ourselves and confessed our feelings. That’s why when Adrien asked me to marry him, I didn’t hesitate. I loved Adrien, but I knew I loved Chat too and to find out he was the same wonderful, dorky, self sacrificing…” Her words became lost as tears gave way.

“Oh no you don’t.” Alya said, whipping a tissue out of her bag. “You are not ruining this make up I did for you.” Marinette chuckled at that. “I get it now.” The reporter said, holding Marinette’s face in both her hands. “You two really were meant for each other. Does anyone else know?”

“My parents and Kagami. She helped me get Adrien out of the house when…”

“When what?”

Marinette swallowed thickly. “When his father found out we were engaged he drugged him. I don’t know what he was hoping to find out, but I had to get him out of there. Kagami had helped me before with the Dragon Miraculous, and I knew I could trust her. I would have asked you if you had been here, but I needed to act quickly and…”

“Hey, it’s okay Marientte.” Alya soothed when she saw Marientte starting to spiral again. “I’m glad she was here to help. God, that Gabriel really is an arse isn’t he. I swear if I ever see him I’m…”

Her train of thought was broken by Chloé making her way into the room.

“Come on Dupain-Cheng.” She called out as she opened the door. “If you're planning on becoming an Agreste sometime time today then we…” She stopped at the glistening eyes on Marinette and the fierce look on Alya’s face. “You better not be having second thoughts here. After all the trouble I’ve been to!”

“Relax Chloé.” Alya said, straightening Marinette’s hair piece. “I wouldn’t let her change her mind for the world.”
~~~~~

Adrien helped Tom and Sabine to set the wedding cake up on a side table in the room where the marriage was to take place. Kagami stood and chatted to Nino over a glass of champagne while Jean served canapés. It was a lovely two tiered chocolate sponge cake with white chocolate ganache frosting and beautiful cascading fondant red roses in a spray down one side. It was simple, but elegant.

Adrien bounced on his feet as the Mayor flicked through the papers on the desk, making sure everything was ready.

“Are you nervous dear?” Sabine asked, placing a hand on Adrien’s arm.

“Not nervous.” He said with a bright smile. “Excited.”

Sabine smiled and nodded. “Yes, your wedding day is indeed exciting. Remember though Adrien, this will be new to both of you. Living together, learning to be a husband and a wife... it doesn’t always come easily. You know how stubborn Marinette can be. Be patient with her and remember, Tom and I are both here to help you, anytime you need an ear to listen, or a shoulder to cry on.”

Adrien wrapped his arms around Sabine. “That means so much to me Sabine.” He said to her. She pulled back and patted his cheek.

“I never knew your mother, Adrien, but I know she would be proud of the man you are, because I am.”

“We’re here Adrikins.” Chloé declared, opening the door. Adrien and Sabine turned around and Adrien felt he had to catch his breath. For such a short time to prepare for today, Adrien marveled at how much like a bride Marinette looked. Then again he shouldn’t have been surprised with her amazing talent.

Kagami had already rushed over to hug Marinette and compliment the dress, handing her a bunch of fresh cut red roses. “In all the rush, I didn’t think you remembered a bouquet, so I hope you don't mind.”

“Kagami.” Marinette said, smelling in the sweet scent. “They’re beautiful. Thank you so much.” Sabine took out a hankie and wiped her eyes.

Walking over to his bride, Adrien reached out and took Marinette’s hand, bringing it to his lips and kissing the back of it. “You look beautiful Princess.” He said, awe in his voice.

“You’re looking pretty handsome there yourself my Prince.” She teased him back, bringing a smile to his face.

“If the bride and groom are ready we can begin.” Andre Bourgeois said, looking slightly confused as he looked between Marinette in the white dress and Kagami in her signature red. “Um...which one of you is the bride again?”

“Daddy.” Chloé frowned, pointing at a piece of paper on the desk. “It says right here...Marriage of Agreste and Dupain-Cheng.”

Mayor Bourgois squinted through his glasses as he looked at the paper. “Ah yes, so it does. But I could have sworn Mr Agreste had...”

“Never mind that Daddykins.” Chloé soothed, rubbing her father’s arm. “But they do have a train to catch, so let’s get a move on shall we?”

“Yes, of course Chloé dearest.” The Mayor said. “Would you like to step forward with your witnesses?”

Adrien held Marinette’s hand, Nino and Chloé to his side and Alya to Marinette’s. “Hold on.” The bride suddenly said, turning to look for Kagami who had gone to stand with Marinette’s parents. “You’re supposed to be here too.”

“But, Alya is your bridesmaid.” The Japanese girl said. “I thought…”

“You have been just as much a part of this as Chloé, so come over here.”

Once Kagami had taken her place next to Alya, Mayor Bourgois began the ceremony. The service itself was quite short, and went faster than they expected, but there wasn’t a dry eye in the house at the sincerity and heartfelt words when it came to their vows. For those who knew their secret, the words in the vows to love, honor and cherish took on a different meaning. For Alya and Nino, it was the realisation that their best friends had been risking their lives, not only to protect Paris, but each other, even before they knew who was under the mask. A bond that was so profound and unlike any other.

Out of his pocket, Adrien took out two rings that Sabine had given him that had belonged to her grandparents. Slipping the rings onto each other’s fingers, Adrien couldn’t keep the smile off his face as the Mayor pronounced them husband and wife. Taking Marientte’s face in his hands, he kissed her softly amid everyone’s cheers and applause.

“Now, just sign here.” Andre said, handing Adrien a pen. “And I wish you both a long and happy life together.”

Adrien couldn’t wipe the smile off his face as he escorted his new wife over to where the cake had been set up. Alya tookpictures on her phone as Adrien placed his hand on top of Marinette’s, they sliced the knife through the cake.

“Touch the bottom you have to kiss the nearest girl.” Chloé teased.

“Gladly.” Adrien smirked, giving Marientte little warning before tipping her back and crashing his lips into hers amid her squeeze and laughter. Alya, now unofficial wedding photographer, was in her element.

“I’ll make you an album of these.” She said. “My gift to the Bride and Groom.”

“I can’t believe you guys managed to pull this off.” Nino laughed, patting Adrien on the back before shoving another large spoonful of cake into his mouth.

“We wouldn’t have if it hadn’t been for Chloé and Kagami.” Adrien said, nodding to the two girls. “And of course Tom and Sabine.”

The small party chatted and raved about Tom’s magnificent cake while Alya continued taking photos until it was time for the newlyweds to catch the train. Alya and Marinette hugged each other tight, wishing they had more time, but looking forward to when they would see each other again, a few last minute selfies added to the mix. Marientte then hugged Kagami, thanking her again for the beautiful flowers.

Tom and Sabine held them both tight, For Adrien it had been a long time since he had felt so part of a family. Tom and Sabine for him represented what parents should be like, and he could only hope that he could live up to their example.

Chloé took Adrien and Marinette down a back way to where his bodyguard was waiting with a car, just as had been pre arranged. In the back was a bad ready and packed for him as promised and Jean had Marinette’s packed away too. Adrien thanked Chloé for everything she had done, but the socialite just brushed it off in her usual way. Adrien got into the car, but before Marinette did she stopped and turned to the blonde girl.

“Chloé.” Marinette said, approaching the blonde girl. “I know we haven’t really been friends, but what you did for us, for Adrien...I don’t know how to thank you.”

Chloé placed a hand on Marinette’s shoulder and looked her in the eyes. Marinette had rarely seen Chloé look more serious, or see more conviction in her sapphire stare. “Love him.” Chloé said, her words heavy with emotion. “Give him the life and family he never had. That’s all the thanks I want. When we were younger, things were hard for me, but the one constant in my life was Adrien and his friendship. It was my turn to be there for him.” Marinette held Chloé’s wrist of the hand still on her shoulder.

“I will Chloé, I promise.” Chloé nodded back before stepping away for Marinette to get into the car.

Adrien reached across and took her hand in his, lacing their fingers together. “Are you ready to go Mrs Agreste?” Adrien said, the smile on his face infectious as he kissed the back of her hand.

“Whenever you are my Kitty.” She replied. Adrien signalled to his driver, but no sooner had they started to drive than an akuma alert sounded on their phones.

“Seriously, today of all days.” Adrien whined. Plagg and Tikki had already heard the alarm and were waiting for the word. Without having to say anything, Gorilla pulled the car into a side street and raised the partition between himself and the back where they were.

“You weren’t kidding when you said you thought he knew.” Marinette marvaled.

“Shall we m’lady?” Adrien said. “If we’re quick we can get the next train.”

Marinette nodded. “Tikki, Spots On.”

“Plagg, Claws Out.”

Chapter Text

“Is it just me m’lady, or is Shadow Moth just in an extra bad mood today?” Chat contemplated as he caught his breath while leaning against his staff. Ladybug placed her hands on her knees as she bent over, trying to catch her own breath.

“I actually think he’s toying with us.” Ladybug replied as her and Chat sat down. “The akuma doesn’t even seem to be trying to get our Miraculous and is running us around in circles. I don’t get it. Is he testing us for some reason?”

The akuma was a gardener from a nearby school who had gotten upset because a group of boys playing football had fallen into one of the garden beds, breaking several succulents he had been growing. Now he had become “The Weeder'' with a sentimonster resembling something out of a B grade horror movie that was paralysing unsuspecting Parisians with its poisonous barbs, its long tentacles infiltrating the streets.

Rena Rouge and Carapace landed near Chat and Ladybug and were soon followed by Ryuko. Ladybug had initially wanted to deal with the akuma on their own, thinking it would over with quickly. Even after Ryuko joined them on her own initiative, a move Chat was grateful for as it helped save Ladybug from the sentimonster’s clutches, she was becoming impatient to get this over with. After all, they had places to be. Spying Alya recording for the Ladyblog, Ladybug grabbed her and Nino and gave them their Miraculous’. Now over an hour later, they still weren’t any closer to a solution, nor had they figured out where the akuma was.

“Man I’m out of shape for this.” Carapace wheezed as Rena rubbed his back.

“You’re just out of practice turtle boy”. Rena teased. Ryuko hadn’t been particularly surprised to find out who Rena Rough and Carapace were. Considering who Ladybug was, it made sense who she would trust, but it also made Ladybug more aware of how much their identities still needed to be protected.

“I think I know where the akuma is.” Ryuko said. The others looked up with a mixture of surprise and relief. “There seems to be something poking out of his pocket.”

“Maybe he was just happy to see you.” Chat chimed in eliciting a choked laugh from Ladybug and a death stare from Ryuko.

“You’re not funny.” The dragon hero deadpanned. Chat just poked his tongue out at her.

“Dude, somebody needs to get to his honeymoon, am I right?” Carapace laughed, giving a fist bump to his girlfriend. He laughed harder when Ladybug blushed almost as red as her suit. Now was not the time to be thinking about what was under Chat’s suit. Rena’s necklace then beeped at the same time Chat’s ring did. The had already attempted a cataclysm and illusion to no avail.

A large crash drew the attention of the heroes back to where the akuma was. The plant's tentacles had broken off the top part of the Eiffel Tower and citizens were trying to take cover. Ladybug could see a handle just poking out of the pocket of The Weeder. “Lucky Charm.” She called and a red and black hammer landed in her hand.

“What are you going to do with that?” Rena asked. Ladybug looked around and started to formulate a plan.

“We need to use the sentimonster to our advantage and lure The Weeder into the circle. We don’t have a lot of time, so here’s what we’ll do...”

After going over the plan, the five heroes landed around the sentimonster. “Carapace.” Ladybug called.

“Shelter.” The turtle hero yelled, covering himself and Rena ready to charge in.

“Ryuko, now.”

“Wind dra...”

“Ladybug look out.” Chat yelled. Ladybug turned and was almost blindsided by a tentacle when Chat jumped in front of her, a barb piercing his back.

“Chat no!” She screamed as he collapsed to his knees on the ground. Ladybug rushed over to him, laying his head into her lap. He reached up and gently touched her face with his clawed fingers.

“I trust you to bring me back.” He said softly, before his eyes closed. Logically, Ladybug knew the Miraculous Ladybugs would bring him back, but it never made it any easier watching him die for her all the time. Today of all days made it strike just that little bit harder that she could never go on without him. He was her husband now, they should have left 2 hours ago and been on their honeymoon, this was not fair and tears began to fall from her eyes.

“Ladybug, look.” Rena called to her. Ladybug lifted her head and looked her hazy eyes to where Rena was pointing. Suddenly the sentimonster evaporated and The Weeder dissolved back into the gardener. A white butterfly and feather drifted away in the breeze.

“What the hell happened?” Carapace asked, retracting his shelter and standing next to Rena.

“Shadow Moth withdrew the akuma. I've seen it happen before.” Ryuko said, rejoining the group.

“But why?” Rena mused, but Ryuko had already left them to walk over to where Ladybug was still holding Chat on the ground.

“Ladybug.” Ryuko said softly, placing a hand on Ladybug’s shoulder. “You can fix this, remember.” She picked up and handed Ladybug her lucky charm hammer. Ladybug looked at it for a moment before looking back at Chat, lifeless in her arms.

“What if one day it doesn’t work?” She said, causing Ryuko, Carapace and Rena to look between each other in alarm. “What would happen if I lost him forever? I couldn’t imagine a world without him in it, I wouldn’t want to.”

“You can’t think that way.” Rena said, rushing over to her best friend and kneeling next to Ryuko. “Marinette.” She whispered. “Snap out of it girl. Adrien’s waiting to come back to you. You're going on your honeymoon, you have your whole lives ahead of you. You’re not losing him today.”

Ladybug lifted her eyes up to look at her best friend who gave her an encouraging nod. Throwing the hammer in the air saying “Miraculous Ladybug” they watched as the Ladybug’s repaired the damage around them, restoring the Eiffel Tower back to its full glory. Ladybug looked back down to Chat as the red swirl swished around him. He opened his eyes, looking up at her with his signature smile.

“Now there’s a sight I want to wake up to everyday.” He said in his cheeky way, but was taken off guard by the fierce hug she gave him, holding him close to her.

“You damn cat.” She said as he felt tears dampen his cheek. “You have to stop doing this to me.”

“I’m sorry m’lady.” He said softly, stroking her hair. “But you know I have to.” He pulled back slightly and rested his forehead against hers. “It's my job to protect you, on both sides of the mask.”

“Come on. Let’s get you two to the train station.” Rena said, and the five heroes made their way back to where Gorilla was still waiting with the car.

“Does he…?” Carapace questioned, seeing the big man sitting in the car.

“It’s okay, you can trust him.” Adrien said with a reassuring smile. Dropping their transformations, Alya and Nino handed their Miraculous back to Ladybug who put them away in her yo-yo before dropping her yo-yo and dropping her own transformation. Kagami for now would still keep Longg to keep an eye on Paris while they were gone.

“When you are back in Paris, you can hold onto them again.” Marinette told Alya and Nino. “Your kwami’s will be waiting for you, and so will we.”

With one final hug to their friends, Adrien and Marinette were finally on their way to their honeymoon, albeit behind schedule.

Meanwhile at the Agreste mansion, Gabriel stood looking down at his wife in her cryogenic chamber. He had several missed calls from Nathalie on his phone, no doubt she had seen his latest akuma on the news and was wanting answers.

“Is everything alright Master?” Nooroo asked timidly. Duusu also floated nearby, more subdued than usual. Gabriel rolled his wedding ring around on his finger.

“It’s interesting that Ladybug is letting Kagami use the Dragon Miraculous again, don’t you think?” He wondered out loud.

“Maybe she thought she was the best person to help?” Nooroo offered, but Gabriel shook his head.

“I doubt that somehow. And the fox and the turtle showing up today as well? She hadn’t used either of them in well over a year or more. Why today? I didn’t use a particularly challenging akuma, she didn’t need the extra help. Why was she so impatient?” It also wasn’t lost on him her concern for Chat Noir, much more than just worry for her partner. It was yet another piece to the complicated puzzle.

Gabriel felt his phone vibrate again in his pocket. This time he answered it. “Good afternoon Nathalie.” He said nonchalantly, as through this wasn’t the fourth time she had tried to ring him.

“What was that all about today Gabriel? I watched the coverage on the news and you were just baiting them. What are you up to?”

“Just feeling out where we stand.” He said flatly. “Ladybug may not be all she appears to be.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Baby steps my dear Nathalie, baby steps.” Gabriel said menacingly. “I need you to set up that meeting with Amelie and Félix. Make sure Adrien and Marinette are there too. I need to get the company in order before I can start executing a new plan. I guess you are aware that Adrien married that girl from the bakery today.”

“I didn’t know you were aware.” Nathalie replied causouly. Gabriel huffed.

“There isn’t much that goes on that I’m not aware of, you should know that Nathalie. I’ll concede though that I may have been too hasty in dismissing Adrien’s regard for the girl. She must be indeed special if he was so willing to defy his own father for her.”

“He loves her Gabriel. You above all people should know what love can do to a person, or is it still just obsession on your part.”

Gabriel furrowed his eyebrows and looked back at Emilie in the coffin. “Careful Nathalie.” He cautioned. “You walk a very fine line at times. Perhaps it’s time you came back to Paris where I can keep a better eye on you.”

“Very well Sir.” She said dryly. “Will there be anything else?”

“Yes, get me the number of the Vice Chancellor at ESMOD.”

~~~~~
Adrien had tried to keep the destination for the honeymoon a secret, but it came as no surprise to Marinette when she realised they were heading to Deauville Beach. It took a little over two hours for them to get there by train and gave the two of them some time to finally let the morning sink in after having been distracted by the akuma. Marinette nestled into Adrien’s side and kept looking down at the rings on her finger. She was barely used to having the engagement ring on, and now there was a wedding band sitting next to it. It felt so right though.

Adrien looked down and saw her moving her fingers. He took her hand and kissed it. She looked up at him and smiled at the contented look on his face.

“We’re going to be staying at Aunt Amelie’s beach house.” Adrien said as the train pulled into the station. “I rang the housekeeper to let her know when our train was arriving.”

“Did you tell your Aunt it was our honeymoon?”

Adrien rubbed the back of his neck with a cheeky grin before grabbing their bags. “Not exactly.” He admitted. “I love Aunt Amelie and all, but I didn’t want it to accidentally get back to my father before the ceremony. I think she knew though. Aunt Amelie is a very smart woman and I’m sure Nathalie would have told her. They have been friends since way back.”

Helping his bride off the train, still in her white dress, they were met by the housekeeper, Mrs Jenkins. She was a portly older British woman that Amelie employed to keep an eye on the house while it wasn’t in use. Adrien knew her from when he was a boy and used to often visit her in her little cottage with Félix when they were kids.

“Adrien, dear boy, how are you?” Mrs Jenkins called when she spotted him. “My goodness you have grown tall since I last saw you. Oh that must have been 6 or 7 years ago now.” She laughed, patting Adrien on the cheek before turning to Marinette. “And who is this pretty little lady you have with you?”

“Mrs Jenkins, may you be the first for me to introduce you to my wife, Marinette.” The bluenette didn’t miss the clear pride in Adrien’s voice as he said wife and blushed.

“Wife!” The little woman shouted with glee, drawing the attention of a few passers by. “Oh that is just the sweetest thing I’ve heard. I wish you could teach a thing or two to your cousin about being a responsible young man. I have seen one to many of his floozies coming in and out of this place on the weekends with him. Although he seems to be going more steady with that Italian girl. I don’t like her though, something about her manner just rubs me the wrong way. Of course she doesn’t have the class and family that young Chloé had. Mind you, I always thought she was a touch too good for him, but oh how he broke the poor girls heart with his affairs.”

Adrien and Marinette had silently followed Mrs Jenkins to her car as she continued talking about Félix and his many romances. Adrien learned more about his cousin’s love life in those few minutes than he had known in the last few years, and he wasn’t sure he really wanted to know. Thankfully the trip wasn’t very long to the beach house as Mrs Jenkins continued to prattle on about various models and actresses Félix had dated, most of whom seemed to not be very nice to her.

Arriving at the house it was relatively secluded but was only a short stroll to the beach and the esplanade. Taking the bags from the car, they followed Mrs Jenkins up to the weatherboard house. The wooden shutters and whitewashed walls gave the house a nostalgic nautical feel, but the interior was quite modern.

“Mr Félix usually uses the rooms on the western side of the house because he doesn’t like the morning sun. I guess it wouldn’t do his hangovers too much good.” She said sarcastic, making Marinette and Adrien chuckle. “I hope you don't mind being on the eastern side. There is a lovely view of the beach on that side.”

“Sounds wonderful.” Marinette said, and Adrien happily agreed. After all the stories Mrs Jenkins had just told them about Félix in the car, Adrien was now certain that the west side of the house was either haunted or Félix’s personal den of sin.

Mrs Jenkins took them past the kitchen and up the stairs. Opening the door to the east wing, the bedroom was bright and airy with white furnishings and soft baby blue walls. The lace curtains fluttered in the breeze and the windows opened out to views of the beach and the ocean. Marinette stood looking out the window at the yachts out on the water and the children building sandcastles out on the sand.

“Do you want to get changed sweetheart? We can go grab a bite to eat and maybe go for a walk on the beach? I feel like I need to stretch my legs after the long trip.”

Marinette eagerly grabbed a dress from her bag and ran into the substantial bathroom with its white tiled walls and old world charm. “Even the bathtub has ocean views.” She called out excitedly, making Adrien and Mrs Jenkins chuckle.

“Oh, she’s a darling.” Mrs Jenkins gushed. “Where on earth did you find her?”

Adrien rubbed the back of his neck shyly. “We went to school together. Actually we’ve been friends since we were fourteen.”

“No wonder you didn’t wait to get married.” The portly woman chuckled. “Why wait? I always say. You know I married my husband when we were sixteen. Of course you could do that sort of thing back then. It was hard work, we were still such children at times, but we had a wonderful 30 years together before I lost him to cancer. If we had waited, we wouldn’t have had all those years.”

“You never thought of remarrying? You would have still been young?”

“Oh, there were prospects.” Mrs Jenkins laughed. “But no. My children kept me busy enough.” Her face then softened at the memories. “Sometimes you fall in love once in your lifetime and that’s it.” She patted his arm with a warm smile. “You're very lucky Adrien.”

“That I am.” Adrien beamed as he pulled out a little notebook from his pocket and began to write. “While we are out, can you do me a little favour?” He tore off the paper and handed it to the housekeeper. She gave him a knowing smile.

“Aren’t you quite the romantic?” She said, giving him a shoulder bump. Adrien tried to sush her as he chuckled.

“Don’t say anything to Marinette, I want it to be a surprise.”

Mrs Jenkins nodded and left. Adrien quickly threw on a loose long sleeve grey shirt over his boardies. He knew he would still have a few photo shoots he would need to still do and he didn't want to burn, even though it was afternoon. He was wondering what was taking Marinette so long and was about to go check on her when she finally came out of the bathroom with Tikki in tow. Marinette also went with the long sleeve option with a short soft pink dress with a stylish belt.

“One of yours?” He said, placing his hands on her hips.

“Of course.” She giggled. “What kind of a designer would I be if I didn’t show off my own creations to my husband?”

Adrien pulled her closer to him and gave her a soft kiss. “I like the sound of that.” He murmured against her lips before kissing her again, cradling her head in his hand as she tilted her head and let him deepen the kiss. The moment was broken by a very loud rumble coming from Adrien’s stomach.

“Let’s get you some food first Kitty.” She smiled, bopping him on the nose.

The two newlyweds walked hand in hand down the street, stopping to look at some of the shops along the way. Adrien took a deep breath, breathing in the salt sea air in the last of the summer days. He loved the feel of Marinette’s hand in his. Giving it a little squeeze, she looked up at him, her high ponytail blowing in the breeze and the afternoon sunlight kissing her cheeks. He really did feel like the luckiest guy alive and she looked happy. She was of course, happier than she had ever been, but she struggled to settle the butterflies that were churning in her stomach since they had arrived.

“You didn’t feed me before we left.” A grumpy voice came from Adrien’s shirt.

“Oh Plagg, can’t you think of anything else but your stomach?” Tikki chimed in from Marinette’s purse between them as they walked.

“No, why should I?” The black cat complained.

“We’re getting seafood.” Adrien offered, trying to placate the destructive entity. “Don’t cats like fish?”

Plagg pinned his ears down against his head. “Do I look like a house cat to you?” He questioned indignantly.

“I don’t know.” Adrien shrugged then began counting on his fingers. “You sleep all day, you ignore me except when you want food, you purr when you're happy…”

“Do not purr.” Plagg pouted, folding his arms. “It’s a stress response because you don’t feed me.”

“Oh pipe down you Stinky Sock.” Tikki scolded. “Here, Marinette packed you some cheese in here.” She said, pointing down to the purse.

“See, your wife knows how to look after me.” Plagg said as he flew into Marinette’s bag.

“Traitor.” Adrien grumbled, although he couldn’t hide the smile on his face.

Tucked away from the main esplanade, there was a small fish and chips shop ‘La Fleur de mer’ (The Seaflower). It was owned by a couple of British expats and offered authentic English fish and chips. Marinette left it up to Adrien to order for her since he had been there before, so she trusted his judgement on what she would like.

One of the nice things about being out of Paris was that Adrien didn’t get recognised as much so once the order was ready they found a picnic table along the esplanade and enjoyed the afternoon sun. Marinette talked excitedly about having sent in her reapplication to ESMOD and about the new commissions she was doing. For the first time she was going to have to close commissions because of overwhelming demand. She felt it was only because of news of their engagement, but Adrien insisted it was because of her own amazing talents.

Adrien watched her as she talked between calamari rings, while eating his own crumbed fish. He recognised the signs, and it was nervousness she was displaying as she waved her hands around while she talked too fast. He smiled at her softly and let her prattle on, although he did secretly start to worry why she had suddenly become so nervous. It was just him after all, her silly Kitty as she would often call him. There was no need to be nervous, although this would be the first time they had been away together. Maybe he just had to remind her that she was safe with him and there wasn’t anything to worry about.

After they finished their meal, they headed down to the beach. Taking off their shoes, they walked along where the waves were gently lapping on the sand, letting the waves wash over their feet as the sand squished between their toes. The late afternoon sun reflected its orange glow off the water, giving the ocean a golden touch. They stopped to admire the view, Adrien slipping his arm around her waist and she leaned into him.

Marinette looked up and saw his eyes contemplative. “Something on your mind Chaton?” She asked. Adrien looked down at her and pressed a kiss to the top of her head.

“It’s just…” He trailed off with a sigh. “I just wish my mother had been here today.”

Marinette rested her head against his arm to comfort him, but also to mask her anger at Adrien’s father. This was an important day in his son's life, and he couldn’t even show the slightest bit of interest or happiness for him.

“I’m sure she was.” Marinette said softly.

“I know she was.” Adrien reaffirmed. “Of course, had she been here you would have had that big wedding you deserve. She would have loved you, I know she would have. Things would have been different with her here.”

“I’m sorry.” She said, not really knowing what else to say.

“You don’t have to be sorry m’lady. It’s not your fault she’s gone. There’s nowhere else I’d rather be then standing right here beside you looking at the sunset.”

Marinette turned to him, placing her hands on either side of his face. “I’d give you the world if I could Kitty.” She said, looking up into his emerald eyes.

“You already did m’lady.” He said softly, placing his hands on her waist. “Because you are my world, my happiness, my wife.” He leaned down and softly touched his lips to hers, the seas breeze swirling around them as the world around them became forgotten in the setting sun.

As the light dipped behind the horizon, Adrien took Marinette’s hand in his and led the way back to the beach house.

“Will Mrs Jenkins still be here?” Marinette asked as they walked in through the front door.

“No, she would have gone back to the cottage by this. I did ask her to do me a favour though before she left.” He said with a cheeky grin. Marinette looked at him curiously. “Tikki, Plagg, there should be cookies and cheese in the kitchen for you. You can have free run of the tv if you like.”

Marinette had to giggle as Plagg whooped and dashed off, followed closely behind by Tikki. Adrien took Marinette’s hand and led her up the stairs to their bedroom. He opened the door a tiny bit and looked in, Marinette seeing a delighted look on his face.

“Close your eyes.” He whispered. Marinette giggled, but closed her eyes and then squealed when Adrien suddenly scooped her up in a bridal carry.

“Carrying me over the threshold?” She laughed. She noted the smell of roses as they entered the room.

“Don’t think I won’t do it again when we go home too.” He chuckled, gently placing her on the ground. ”Just wait here a minute. Don’t open your eyes yet.”

She heard him unzip a bag and his footsteps on the polished floorboards. “Okay, you can open your eyes now.”

Marinette opened her eyes and gasped softly. The room was dotted with little tea lights creating a soft warm glow around the room. On the floor was a scattering of rose petals and a bottle of her favourite Rosé with a bowl of strawberries set up on a table. On the bed was half a dozen long stem roses and a small box.

“But how did…?” She asked, amazed.

“I had a little help.” Adrien admitted.

Marinette walked over to the bed and picked up the box. “But you didn’t have to buy me anything”. Marinette said. “I never bought you anything.”

“You showed up today. That was the best gift of all.” Adrien said, honestly.

Marinette undid the bow on the box, recognising it as the one Chloé had brought in earlier that morning. Opening it, she found inside a rose gold heart shaped pendant with a ruby centre and accentuated with diamonds.

“Oh Kitty, it’s beautiful, but you really shouldn’t have been spending your money on me like this.” She said. Adrien picked the necklace out of the box and turned her around. Carefully brushing her hair to one side, making Marinette shiver as his fingers grazed the back of her neck as he clasp it.

“You know I would spend every euro I have on you, but this was one of my mother’s.” He said. Marinette turned back around and could see a glint of a tear in his eyes. “I asked Nathalie to get it from Aunt Amelie for me. I discovered that father had been selling off pieces of my mother’s jewelry over the years. I managed to sneak this one away over a year ago. I knew one day I would give this to you the night we were married.” He picked up her hand and held it over his heart. “It was always meant for you tonight m’lady, because you always had my heart.”

Marientte felt as though her heart would beat out of her chest at the way he was looking at her. The air around them was charged with electricity, like the Earth when a storm was approaching. Maybe it was. She let her hand slip out of his and walked towards the open window. She felt like she couldn’t get enough air into her lungs.

The house was up on a slight hill, and she looked over the rooftops at the moon rising above the ocean, its shimmering light sparking like liquid silver on the rippling waves. She closed her eyes and breathed deeply the salted air that fanned the tear that rolled down from her eye.

Marinette didn’t really know why she had tears. Perhaps she was simply overwhelmed by all the emotions she was suddenly feeling. She touched the necklace around her neck and felt her heart swell with so much love, at how much giving her this meant to him and it just made her love him more.

“I overdid it, didn’t I?” He said quietly behind her, and she realised that by walking away he had thought that he had somehow upset her. She turned around and saw him with his head down as he laid the roses from the bed onto the table. “I just wanted to make tonight special for you. I feel like I’ve taken so much away from you, a dream wedding, your dream dress, having all our friends and family with us, I didn’t want to take anything more from you without also giving back to you in some way.”

Marinette walked over to him and took his hand in hers. “You didn’t do anything wrong Kitty.” She reassured him. “And you never took anything from me that I didn’t give to you freely. You thought about everything. You put so much effort into making me feel special and I...I’m afraid that I might not be able to live up to your expectations.”

Adrien could feel a slight tremble in her hand as she spoke and he could see a vulnerability in her eyes. So that’s why she was acting so nervous earlier. He gently caressed her face and ran his thumb across her cheek. “I don’t have any expectations Marinette.” He said softly. “Just being here with you is enough for me. If you want to we can just sit on the bed, drink the Rosé and eat the strawberries while watching movies until we fall asleep.”

Marinette looked at him astonished. “Well, that’s not exactly what’s supposed to happen on your wedding night.” She said. Adrien smiled and shrugged.

“Since when have we ever done what was expected?” He laughed, but stopped when she again furrowed her eyebrows. He hooked a finger under her chin and tilted her head to look up at him. “Marinette I want you, I want to be with you in every way two people can be. Don’t think I don’t want to, but I mean what I said, we don’t have to do anything you don’t want to, just because we’re married doesn’t mean…”

“But I do.” She said it so quietly that it was only just above a whisper. “I’ve dreamt of this night for longer than I care to admit, but now that it’s here I’m…I’ve never done anything like this before and...” He pressed a finger to her lips.

“There’s no one judging you here Bug. It’s just you and me remember. I’m not going to pretend I know what I’m doing either, but you know you can trust me Marientte.”

“I know, and I do trust you Adrien, it’s just…” He pulled her in closer to him, wrapping his arms around her waist.

“You're overthinking things again.” He said, looking down into her ocean blue eyes. She flushed pink across her cheeks and she didn’t know if it was from embarrassment, or because of the way he was looking at her.

“I can’t help it. You know me better than anyone, I always have everything planned to the last detail, but with everything happening so fast…”

“Then we take it slow.” He said, reaching into his pocket and taking out his phone. Finding a song he wanted, he dropped the phone onto the bed and took her back into his arms.

“Adrien?” She questioned, but he silenced her with a soft kiss.

“Just dance with me Princess.” He said with a reassuring smile.

Adrien held one of her hands close to his chest, the other holding her securely to him. She rested her head against his chest as they swayed slowly to the music. She could hear his heartbeat accelerating as they danced, her own breathing quickening at their closeness.

As the music played, Adrien lifted the hand he was holding, bringing it to his lips and kissing the back of it. He then turned her hand around in his fingers softly pressing a kiss to the inside of her wrist. He felt her shiver in his hold as she sucked in a breath. He smiled against her skin before trailing kissing along the inside of her arm, the music continuing to play softly.

**“And all I have to do is hold you, there’s a racing within my heart, and I am barely touching you.”**

Adrien flicked his emerald eyes back to Marientte’s blue. He ran his hand up into her hair, tangling his fingers into her hair tie and letting her hair fall loose down to her shoulders.

**“Turn the lights down low, take it off, let me show my love for you insatiable…”**

Marinette reached up onto her toes and pressed her lips to his. Their kisses started out soft and languid, exploring each other gently. Adrien cradled her head in his hand as he kissed slowly down her neck. Marinette tilted her head back, her chest rising and falling quickly against his slow pace making his way back to her lips. The desire they were feeling growing harder to suppress.

**“But nobody knows you like I do, ‘cause the world they don’t understand. But I grow stronger in your hands.”**

“I love you Marinette, so much.” He murmured against her hair. “I want you to know how much I love you, how much you mean to me.”

“I love you Adrien.” She whispered, looking up at him through her lashes. Adrien crashed his lips back into hers, this time with all the fire and the passion he had been holding back. Picking her up in his arms, she wrapped her legs around him as he carefully laid her on the bed, the soft tea lights flickering in the dark.

**“We never sleep there’s just so much to do, so much to say, can’t close my eyes when I’m with you, Insatiable the way I’m loving you.”**

“Are you sure Marinette?” He asked, not wanting her to feel pressured in any way. She responded by lifting herself enough to kiss him, pressing her body into his and setting his veins on fire.

“Let me give this to you, my Chaton.” She said, her voice low and inviting. All doubt was quickly erased from Adrien’s mind as she brought his lips back to her.

Chapter Text

“Mama, Papa, we’re back!” Marinette called out as her and Adrien entered the bakery. They had already dropped their luggage back at their apartment (yes, Adrien carried her through the door as he promised) before coming over to see her parents.

Mylène had greeted them at the door as they came in and congratulated them on their marriage. News spread quickly over the weekend, but Adrien and Marinette had switched off their social media, choosing to just enjoy being with each other without looking at the running commentary of their romance. For his part, Gabriel released a very brief statement that he welcomed Marinette to the family and that he was very happy for the couple. Adrien knew for a fact that the statement had been written by Nathalie, so he wasn’t going to read too much into it.

Sabine rushed over and gave them both a big hug. “We didn’t expect you until this afternoon. Tom, come down, the children are home.”

“Mama, we aren’t children anymore. I’m a married woman now.” Marinette said it teasingly, but something reflective flitted through Sabine’s eyes. There was a glow in her daughter's face, a grown up glow. She was indeed not a child anymore.

“A mother doesn’t stop being a mother when her daughter gets married.” She reminded Marinette gently. “She just opens her heart to welcome new family members.” She patted Adrien on the cheek with a smile as Tom came over to scoop them both up.

“You should have called, I would come to pick you up from the station.” He beamed with delight.

“We didn’t want to put anyone out.” Adrien said. “We just got a taxi.”

“Well, you should both stay for dinner.” Sabine suggested. “We are already missing you two being in the house.”

The chime above the door rang and Adrien and Marinette turned at the sound of Sabrina greeting Mylène at the counter. It struck Marinette that Sabrina wasn’t her usual cheerful self when she would come in, her eyes downcast and her greeting far from enthusiastic.

“Chloé would like three chocolate eclairs, six chocolat macarons with orange ganache, two pains au chocolat and one crème brûlée tart. Please charge them to the mayor’s account.”

Marinette looked at Adrien stunned, but Adrien had a deep furrow across his forehead.

“Is that normal?” She asked. “I don’t recall Chloé ever making an order like that unless she was hosting some kind of party. Surely that isn‘t all for her.”

“She’s emotional eating.” He said with quiet reflection. “I remember her doing it when her mother would leave to go back to New York. It’s been some time, but that’s what it is. Sabrina would know that too.”

Marinette looked back over to Chloé’s friend. It was clear that Sabrina was worried.

“Then you better go and see her.” She said, putting her hand in his and looking up at him. “I felt something was off with her last week and I think she needs a friend right now.”

Adrien leaned down and gave her a soft kiss. “I’ll be back before dinner.” He said softly before chasing after Sabina as she left the bakery.

Sabrina told him on the way to the hotel that Chloé and Luka hadn’t officially broken up, but it was clear that he wasn’t coming back to Paris any time soon. Since she hadn’t gone to America with Chloé, she wasn’t sure about the details of the relationship, and she couldn’t get a lot out of Chloé about it. Adrien wondered if him going there was going to be of any use if Chloé wasn’t even confiding in her best friend, but Sabrina assured him that if Chloé would open up to anyone, it would be him.

Sabrina opened the door of the penthouse suite and they found Chloé sitting on her lounge, her feet curled under her as she looked out the vast windows. The hanky in her hand and her puffy red eyes were enough to tell Adrien that she had been crying.

“Just leave the pasty on the table.” Chloé said without turning around. “I just want to be alone for now.”

“Well that’s a shame.” Adrien said, causing her to turn her head in surprise. She then looked away from him.

“What are you doing here?” She asked annoyed. “Sabrina, you shouldn’t have brought him.”

“You needed someone to talk to Chloé.” Sabrina said, still standing behind Adrien. “I’ll come back later.” She directed more quietly to him. The model nodded to her and Sabrina left.

“Shouldn’t you be spending your time with your new wife.” Chloé said, a bitter undertone in her voice.

“She wanted me to come over.” He said approaching a little closer. “Just because I’m married now doesn’t mean I don’t still care about my friends.”

“Bring me one of those eclairs.” She grumbled.

“Mind if I join you then?” Adrien asked, picking up a second eclair for himself and taking them over to the lounge. Chloé took her eclair without looking at him. Adrien sat opposite her on the lounge, tucking his feet up in much the same way she had. “You don’t have to say anything if you don’t want to Chlo. Just know I’m here to listen.”

For a few minutes they just sat in a comfortable silence eating their pastries. It wasn’t like Chloé to cry about much and he hadn’t seen her this way since her breakup with Félix around the end of Lycée.

“It's over.” She eventually said quietly, placing her half eaten eclair on the table. Adrien put his own down also and reached out and took one of her hands in his.

“With Luka?” He clarified. She nodded slowly.

“It wasn’t his fault. He wanted to stay in New York and I wanted to come back to Paris and well…” She took a deep breath and shook her head. “Let’s be honest, Luka and I were really just trying to help each other to move on.”

Adrien furrowed his eyebrows at her. “I wouldn’t have thought Luka would be a shallow kind of guy.”

“Oh no.” She said, waving her hand around. “No, Luka was sweet and very loving. He was wonderful and going with him on the tour was like nothing I’d ever done before. It made me feel alive and special.” She placed her free hand over the necklace he had given her that was still around her neck. “This morning I watched an interview with him and Jagged Stone, they’ve been cutting a new album, and he was still wearing the cuff links I gave him, so I guess I must have been good for him too.”

“Then what happened?” Adrien asked. “Was it just that he didn’t want to come back to Paris?”

“Not exactly.” She said looking away from him. “It was more the reason why he didn’t want to come back.” She turned her sapphire eyes back to Adrien, tears glistening behind them. “You see we were both hurting and in a way we were just trying to fill in the gap, using each other as a crutch if you like. But it’s hard to love someone when you know they are still in love with someone else.”

Adrien looked at her for a moment as she stared at him intently. “You mean Marientte, don’t you?”

“Before I came back Luka admitted he’s still in love with her, even though he wanted me to come back and help you two get married. He said he knew that they weren’t meant to be and he wanted her to be happy, but he couldn’t deal with seeing her, especially being with you.”

“I guess I never realised he still felt that way.” Adrien looked out the window at the birds sitting on the tables and chairs on the terrace. In a way he wasn’t surprised though. Once you fall in love with Marinette, it would be hard to let go, he should know.

“Well, sometimes it’s hard to move on from your first real love, the person who you gave your whole heart to.” Her voice cracked on the last word and Adrien looked back at her to see a tear slide down her face. He could tell she was talking about herself, not Luka. Adrien knew for a fact that Marinette had never been intimate with Luka, not in the way Chloé meant.

“You’re still in love with Félix aren’t you?” He asked gently. She nodded her head, a small sob escaping her.

“It’s ridiculous, utterly ridiculous.” She declared, trying to sound her sassy self. “I could write a book on a thousand reasons why loving Félix Graham de Vanily is a very bad idea, and yet here I am, two years later still crying because he, he…”

“Because he’s now dating Lila.” Adrien finished for her. Chloé nodded her head as her sobs increased. Adrien slid across the lounge and wrapped his arms around her, her tears soaking into his shirt as she held onto him.

“I could deal with the models and the actresses.” She said between breaths. “They were always fleeting and I knew he would never stay with any of them. I guess part of me thought that maybe he would get bored of being a playboy and come back to me, but Lila...she’s different. She’s dug her claws in and I don’t think I can’t compete against that.”

Adrien felt angry on her behalf. “Félix is an idiot. One day he’ll realise he lost the best thing that could have happened to him.” He said, stroking her hair. Chloé scoffed.

“Yeah, well, it’s easy for Luka to avoid Marinette when he’s in a different country. But I’m always going to keep running into Félix, and I have to look at that smug look on Lila’s face. Sometime I just want to smack that smile off her face.”

“Hey, I won’t hold you back.” Adrien laughed, wiping a tear from her eye. He placed both his hands on her shoulders and turned her to look at him. “You are so much better than that though Chloé. Félix is a fool if he thinks Lila loves him. We all know what she’s really like, and I just hope he does too before it comes back to bite him. You need to help him see the wonderful girl that was in front of him.”

“But I couldn’t get Luka to.” She said sadly, closing her eyes. Another tear trickled down her face and Adrien hated seeing her full of so much self doubt. He blamed her mother for that. He doesn’t remember exactly when Audrey first left, they were only tiny then, but he remembered the times when Audrey wasn’t there - birthdays, Christmas, all those moments that were important to a child. Adrien may have lost his own mother, but he at least had the memories. Chloé didn’t even have that.

“It’s not your fault Luka wasn’t over Marientte any more than you clearly weren’t over Félix.” Chloé let out a sigh and nodded her head.

“You’re right. It wasn’t fair on either of us. At least Luka and I can still be friends.”

“Should I feel threatened?” Adrien teased, and she finally gave a small smile.

“No one could ever replace you Adrikins”. She said, hugging him again.

“You should come over one night and have dinner at our place. Marinette is an amazing cook you know.”

Chloé pulled back and wiped her eyes. “I doubt she’d want me hanging around, we’ve never really been friends you know.”

“Nonsense. You helped us to get married in less than twelve days. My father is finally going to renegotiate my contract. We couldn’t have done this without your help. Marinette knows that too, and she wants to be your friend Chlo, if you would just let her.”

Chloé screwed up her nose at him. “You're so smitten it’s disturbing.” She giggled and Adrien laughed. He was hardly going to deny it. “Alright, I’ll come. Just don’t get all smoochy on her while I’m there okay.” She rested her head on his shoulder and caught sight of all the other pastries on the table. “Now what am I going to do with all those?”

“Share them with Sabrina.” Adrien offered. “You know she worries about you too. You should let her into your confidence more.”

“I know.” She let out a heavy sigh. “Thanks for being here for me Adrien.”

“Anytime.” He said, kissing her on top of her head. “I’ll send Sabrina back up on my way out.”

Adrien left Chloé much happier than he found her. He found Sabrina down in the lobby and told her Chloé was fine now and was waiting for her. She offered to drive him back to the bakery first, but Adrien said not to worry, he could catch a taxi.

Walking outside, the sun was so nice Adrien decided to walk back instead. He hadn’t gotten far though when an akuma alert buzzed on his phone. He quickly ducked into a nearby alley and transformed amid Plagg’s grumbling.

Standing on a rooftop, Chat surveyed the horizon before making his way to the bakery. He saw Ryuko racing ahead of him towards where the Trocadero was, although he was yet to decipher what exactly the akuma was. Dropping down onto the bakery balcony, Ladybug was already up there surveying the scene.

“Another day another akuma m’lady.” He said, twirling his baton around before leaning against it.

“Looks like it’s poor Mr Ramier again.” She said, looking at her yo-yo. “According to Ryuko he has a large sentimonster pigeon with him this time.”

“So what’s the Ladybug plan then my Bugaboo?” Chat purred, wrapping an arm around her waist and pulling her closer to him.

“Down Kitty.” She shided, bopping him on the nose. “Remember, professionals in the masks.”

Chat let out an elaborate sigh. “If you insist m’lady. But I know you can’t resist me out of the mask.” He threw her a cheeky wink and could see her cheeks pinking up.

“Oh, but you know how I love a man in uniform.” Ladybug replied cheekily, taking out a space power up macaron and holding it up. “Ryuko can keep Mr Ramier entertained on the ground while you and I take care of that sentimonster from the air.”

~~~~~

Gabriel stood in front of Emilie’s portrait in his study, having placed the Peacock Miraculous inside. He knew logically that akumatizing Xavier Ramier again was most likely going to be fruitless, but it allowed him time to observe. The fact that Chat Noir and Ladybug had flown into the battle he felt meant that they had come from somewhere else to fight. Had they been away perhaps?

Behind him, he heard the door open and saw Nathalie walk in.

“I wasn’t expecting you back yet.” He said flatly. Nathalie pushed her glasses back up the bridge of her nose.

“You wanted me to arrange the meeting with Amelie and Félix. I needed to contact your lawyer and start the process for having Emilie declared legally dead, as per your instructions.” She walked closer to him, his eyes still on the floor. “Does this mean…”

“No, it doesn’t.” He said sharply. “I’m simply changing tactics and getting Amelie off my back. While ever Emilie is preserved in her current state, I can always make things right. I just never counted on it taking so damn long.” He rubbed his eyes under his glasses. “When are Adrien and Marinette due back?”

Nathalie raised an eyebrow at him. “I thought you would have known they came back this morning?” Gabriel looked up at her and furrowed his eyebrows.

“I thought you said they wouldn’t be back until tonight.”

“They weren’t supposed to be, but your nephew decided he wanted the beach house for a few days. I think they chose to clear out before he and Miss Rossi showed up”. Gabriel twisted his hands together behind his back. That was unexpected information.

“I see.” He mumbled, turning back towards Emilie’s portrait. “Make the meeting for Friday, and tell my lawyer we will need two employee contracts drawn up.”

“Two?” Nathalie questioned. “But Marinette said she…”

“The child doesn’t know what’s good for her.” Gabriel interjected. “I’m sure Amelie will agree with what I have in mind. She’s quite an astute business woman. She will see Marinette’s potential.”

Nathalie scowled at him. “Marinette isn’t a child Gabriel, she’s your son’s wife.”

“I am painfully aware of that Nathalie.” He snapped. “Which is why I need her where I can keep a close eye on her.” He then gave his assistant a look that sent a shiver down Nathalie’s spine. “How is your mother?” He suddenly asked, with no ounce of concern in his voice.

“My...my mother?” Nathalie questioned, stunned. Gabriel simply gave her an intense look. “She’s doing as well as can be expected. Her dementia is quite advanced now, she doesn’t really recognise me anymore, or understand what is going on, but she is content.”

“So she wouldn’t notice if she suddenly had to downgrade her to a less ideal location then.” Gabriel said coldly. Nathalie looked at him with wide eyes.

“You wouldn’t.” She pleaded.

“Your mothers care is expensive Nathalie. I do it because I care about you.” The words juxtaposed against his chilling tone. “But I know you care a great deal about Adrien. Don’t pretend to me you weren’t in some way involved in this fastical marriage of his.”

“Gabriel…” She began, but the man held a hand up to silence her.

“Save it Nathalie. I’m not interested in you defending their romance. Adrien defied my wishes and you were complacent, if not compliant in that happening. However, if the time ever comes I need to know that I have your absolute loyalty.”

Nathalie could feel her chest tighten as he spoke. Her mother was the only relative she had, even if she didn’t recognise her own daughter anymore. When Gabriel offered to take over the fees for her care so she could be placed in the best care home possible, Nathalie was overwhelmed in gratitude, and with what she thought was love. How wrong she had been.

“Have I ever given cause for you to doubt me Gabriel.” She said quietly, her eyes downcast.

“See that I don’t then.” Gabriel threatened. “Or you know what the consequences will be.” He then gave her a dismissive wave.

Nathalie practically ran to her own room, falling onto her bed. She felt like Gabriel had taken everything from her, her freedom, her choices, even her love. How did she think she had ever loved that man? She had fallen down the rabbit hole, and she had no idea where it was going to end. She took comfort from the fact that Adrien was at least out of the house. Whatever Gabriel was planning, hopefully he would now be safe.

~~~~~

When Friday morning came, Adrien woke up to the smell of freshly cooked crepes waffling up from the kitchen and his heart filled with warmth. There were times during the week where he felt he needed to pinch himself that this was real. Getting up he noticed Plagg had already left him to go down to breakfast. Getting up, he made a quick pit stop to the bathroom to freshen up before grabbing his shirt and making his way down the stairs

Marinette was still in her nightgown, her hair hanging messy and loose down her back, like she had most mornings. It was a sight he was sure he would never tire of. Plagg and Tikki were sitting on the table sharing a plate of cookies and camembert. Kaalki was chasing Barrk and Fluff through the lounge room while Wayzz was sharing a mini tea set with Trixx and Pollen. Adrien had to hold back a laugh at the sight of the kwami’s taking over the apartment.

“Good morning.” Marinette smiled, placing two plates of crepes on the table. She walked over to him, placing both her hands on either side of his face and rising up onto her toes to kiss him softly. Adrien wrapped his arms around her, bringing her back to him for another, longer kiss.

“Good morning Princess.” He smiled against her lips. “What’s the occasion?”

“I just thought you deserved a nice breakfast before the meeting today.” She said, slipping out of his hold to pick up the coffee. Adrien sat down at the table, giving Plagg a scratch behind the ears.

“Are you worried?” He asked her when she came back in. Placing the coffee on the table, she squeaked when Adrien suddenly grabbed her waist and pulled her down onto his lap. “Hey, he’s just my father, remember, there’s nothing he can do to hurt us as long as we are together.”

“He’s also a powerful man with a large company behind him.” She said, placing her hand on his cheek. His hair was still messy and it made him look even more like Chat. “I just don’t want him hurting you anymore.”

“He can’t hurt me when I’m with you.” He said earnestly. Marinette started to bite her bottom lip, a habit Adrien had noticed she did when she was worried or nervous. Gently he pulled her lip away from her teeth. “You know if you keep abusing your lip like that I’m going to have to kiss it better.” He said with a cheeky grin. She giggled as he slid his hand behind her head and brought her lips back to his.

“Bleh, please, some of us are trying to eat.” Plagg whined from the table.

“Oh come on Plagg, surely you had other holders who were married.” Trixx laughed.

“I’m not sure that’s the point.” Wayzz offered.

“Besides, I doubt there was that many Chat Noirs that got married while they were still active holders.” Pollen added. “I didn’t have that many Bees who married while active.”

“Of course not many Chat Noirs married.” Kaalki droaned. “Most of them didn’t live long enough.”

“Kaalki!” Barkk chided. “Don’t you ever have a filter?”

“That’s enough.” Marinette said, getting up and picking up the miracle box. “Everyone back in now. We have to leave soon anyway.” There was a collective groan from the kwamis.

“Nice one Kaalki.” Trixx huffed as the other kwami’s made their way back into the miracle box.

Plagg folded his arms and flicked his tail around with his ears pinned down. Tikki slid across the table to sit next to him and placed a nub on his arm. “Are you alright Plagg?” The cat Kwami only huffed. “Don’t listen to Kaalki, you know what he’s like sometimes.”

“It’s fine for him to talk.” Plagg grumbled. “His holders just open up a portal and disappear when the going gets tuff.”

“Come on Plagg, that’s not really fair.” Adrien said, picking the grumpy black cat up. “Let’s not diss other miraculous holders. You know Max wasn’t the runaway kind, and he and Kaalki worked well together.”

“Yeah, I know.” Plagg conceded. “He’s still a pretentious big mouth though.”

Marientte sat back down after having put the Miracle Box away. “Sorry about them.” She said to Adrien. “They can be a bit of a handful at times, that’s why I don’t let them all out at once anymore.”

Adrien could see her mood had dropped a little after what Kaalki had said. He reached across and took her hand, holding it up to his lips and kissing the back of it. “I’m not going anywhere m’lady.” He said. She smiled at him and nodded, vowing to herself that she would always make sure he would always be there.

~~~~~

Nathalie sent Adrien’s bodyguard to collect him and Marinette and bring them to the Gabriel head office. Marinette had never been there before and she felt more than just a little overwhelmed to be walking into the place she had dreamed for years about working at, long before she had met Adrien. Now though she was overwhelmed for a very different reason. She was no longer just another young aspiring designer, she was walking in as Adrien’s wife. Gabriel Agreste was her father-in-law and this meeting was going to decide their immediate futures.

Adrien felt her apprehension in the grip of her hand in his. He kissed her softly on the temple, and gave her a warm and reassuring smile. The effect of his calming presence helped until they walked into the foyer and all eyes were suddenly on her. Some looked curiously, others were happy for them, while many others viewed her with a high level of suspicion. She couldn’t blame them, after all they didn’t know her or the history she and Adrien had. Still it was unnerving to see so many who clearly had labeled her a gold digger without so much as a hello. She looked down at her dress and wondered if she should have worn something more business like.

“Don’t look at them.” Adrien said quietly to her as he pressed the button on the elevator. “They're just jealous. Focus on me, okay.”

“Maybe I should put my hair up or something.” She said, fumbling around in her bag as they walked into the elevator. Adrien pressed the button, and then stilled her hands.

“You are perfect just the way you are. I want you to look like you in there, not what you think others want you to look like.” He kissed her on the forehead and looked down at her.

Marinette looked up into his emerald eyes and felt her heart skip a beat. His unbutton shirt and slightly longer hair made him look so much more like Chat. She realised then that Adrien had deliberately taken her through the foyer. They could have come up through the carpark, but instead he had taken her through the front door for everyone to see. He wanted to show her off because he was proud for her to be next to him and it just made her love him more.

Exiting the elevator, Adrien led her by the hand to the boardroom. Gabriel and Nathalie were sitting down one end of the table, a man in a suit with a briefcase sat near them, and down the other end was a blonde woman who looked a lot like Adrien.

“Adrien, dear boy.” She announced, getting out of her seat.

“Aunt Amelie.” Adrien responded, embracing the woman. She cupped her hands around his cheeks, giving him a good look in the face.

“Being married seems to suit you dear. You are practically glowing.” She cooed, ignoring the choked scoff coming from Gabriel. “Although I wish you had told me, I would have kept Félix away for longer if I’d known it was your honeymoon.”

“I’m sorry Aunt Amelie, we needed to keep it a secret at the time. May I introduce you to my wife, Marientte.”

Amelie greeted Marinette warmly and kissed her on each cheek. “Well, I can see why my nephew was smitten with you. Mrs Jenkins called me after you left and couldn’t say enough nice things about you. I understand you and Adrien went to school together?”

“Yes.” Marinette smiled. “We’ve been friends since we were fourteen.”

“Isn’t that nice Gabriel? Two people finding love through friendship like that, choosing to be together because they want to be.”

Gabriel scowled. “I’m not interested in your sarcasm Amelie. We are here for business, not a family reunion. Speaking of which, where is that son of yours?”

Amelie casually walked back to her seat. “He’s on his way, you know he tends to keep his own clock.”

“Well he’s on mine right now, and I don’t appreciate it being wasted.” Gabriel snarled.

Adrien held out a seat for Marinette to sit down, a gesture that hadn’t gone unnoticed around the room. Marinette could see that there was clearly no love lost between Gabriel and his wife’s twin sister. Adrien seeked out her hand under the table, giving it a light squeeze.

The room sat in silence until the door once again opened. A young well groomed man who was almost a copy of Adrien, walked into the room with Lila following close behind. Lila had worn a tailored business ensemble and looked every inch the glamorous model. Félix pulled out a chair and flopped into it, folding his hands behind his head as he leaned back. Lila pulled out the chair beside him, trying to look prim and proper as she sat down.

“What is she doing here?” Amalie asked, embarrassment clear on her face.

“What, my girlfriend’s not allowed now?” Félix queried, although he didn’t seem to care all that much.

“Miss Rossi.” Gabriel said, clearing his throat. “This is a family meeting, and as such, your presence is inappropriate.”

Lila gaped in offence before pointing at Marinette. “Then why does Marinette Dupain-Cheng get to stay?”

This time it was Adrien who spoke up. “That’s Marinette Agreste Lila, and I expect you to show her some respect.”

“Adrien…” Marinette whispered, grabbing his hand. He put his arm around her in a protective way.

“Miss Rossi.” Gabriel drew her attention back to him. “Marinette is married to my son which makes her family. It is therefore expected and indeed necessary that she stay here today. Now unless you have something you and Félix are not telling us, I suggest you leave.”

“What about Nathalie?” Lila complained.

Amelie stood up and walked over to Lila. “Lila dear, Nathalie has been with this company since it’s inception. This isn’t personal, but you really do have to leave.”

“Félix?” Lila pleaded. Félix was leaning on his elbows, pressing his fingers together.

“You heard them babe, scram. I’ll catch you later.” He then slapped her on the butt to send her on her way. Marinette wasn’t sure she had ever seen Lila look embarrassed before. Swallowing her pride, Lila held her head up in the air and tried to look somewhat dignified as she left the room.

“Now that has been dealt with.” Gabriel grumbled. “Amelie and I have already discussed this morning the legal process in having Emilie declared deceased and having her last will executed according to her wishes. Amelie is the executor and has control over that aspect.”

Adrien was shocked at the cold and insensitive way Gabriel was speaking about his mother, as though this was just another run of the mill business process to be handled. He hadn’t even looked up from the papers in front of him.

“Will there be a funeral?” Adrien asked. Marinette could hear the pain in his voice. “At least some kind of acknowledgment?”

Gabriel looked at him from over his glasses. “I don’t think it’s necessary to have a public spectacle.” He said flatly. “If you want to visit her memorial in the garden at home, you can do that privately yourself anytime.”

Marientte placed her hand on Adrien’s knee as he slumped back into the chair. He had accepted a long time ago that his mother wasn’t coming back, but to have it formalised in such a clinical way was like a stab in heart.

“Now to the business at hand.” Gabriel continued. “As you know, I hold a 40% share of the company, another 40% is split between the Shareholders and Emilie held a 20% controlling share. For reasons unknown to me, she chose to leave that share to Amelie and not Adrien. I can only speculate it was due to the fact he was a minor at the time. However, I proposed a deal to Amelie where she gives that share to Adrien in exchange for full control of the London branch.”

“Including sale commissions?” Amelie asked. Gabriel nodded and could see her contemplating the deal.

“I want independent control.” Félix added. “My choice for lead model and creative direction for the autumn and winter campaigns.”

Gabriel gave him an unamused look. “If you want your girlfriend as your lead model I really don’t care, but you do not get to overrule the creative team. You are of course welcome to offer your opinion, but you are not a designer Félix, don’t pretend to know more than you do.”

“Félix honey, I think this would be a great opportunity for you.” Amelie placitated him. “But Gabriel is right. Let the professionals do their job and you use that clever brain of yours in the marketing department.”

Félix folded his arms, but didn’t argue against his mother.

“Now Adrien…” Gabriel began.

“I want out.” Adrien jumped in. “I want out of this contract.”

“You don’t get to make terms with me Adrien.” Gabriel reminded him. “Your marriage allows you to renegotiate your contract, not renege on it. There are external contacts you are obligated to fill, including Paris fashion week and the winter advertising campaign.”

Adrien gritted his teeth and felt Marinette squeeze his knee. He knew his father was right and that he was under these obligations whether he liked it if not. The damn contract was going to be the death of him.

“Twelve months.” Adrien finally said, loosening his gripped fist on the table. “I will sign a twelve month contract to complete all existing obligations, but then that’s it.”

“A wise choice.” Gabriel said. He indicated to the lawyer to hand over a document for him to sign. Adrien felt unnerved by the grin on his father’s face. The designer had already anticipated Adrien’s answer, that much was obvious. Adrien gave a look to Nathalie. She nodded her head, letting him know it would be alright. Adrien read through the document carefully while Félix tapped his fingers on the table with impatience. There was no funny business or strange clauses in the document this time and Adrien felt Nathalie must have seen you that.

“Alright.” Adrien eventually said. “This seems much fairer compared to the last contract.” He then looked over to Félix before looking back to his father. “No photoshoots with Lila.” He added. Félix raised an eyebrow at him and Gabriel nodded. Adrien picked up the pen and signed his name to the document. Gabriel looked pleased.

“Now, for you wife.”

Adrien looked at him confused. “Marinette made it clear to you last week that she didn’t want any part of the company. She is developing her own brand and wants to be independent of the Gabriel brand.”

“And as I said at the time, I admire her determination in that endeavour.” Gabriel said in a measured tone. “But upon reflection it’s not practical. This is above all a family business, and since you have made her part of this family she cannot be pursuing endeavours that are counterproductive to the family's interests.”

“Yeah, your little wifey there is too much competition for your old man.” Félix laughed, undeterred by Gabriel’s steely glare.

“Félix be still.” His mother warned, but Félix just folded his arms and rolled his eyes.

Gabriel ignored him and continued. “Be that as it may, I contacted the Vice Chancellor at ESMOD on your behalf. It appears you basically finished your first year there, is that correct.”

Marinette shifted nervously in her seat. “Yes, I did the last term online while my father was in the hospital. After that I withdrew my enrollment to help run the bakery.”

Gabriel then pulled out another document. “I have made arrangements with ESMOD that you will continue your studies here with us at Gabriel. You needn’t worry about the fees, I will cover that cost and as a junior designer you will of course be paid…”

“Mr Agreste…” Marinette tried to interject, but was cut off.

“Please let me finish before you say no. ESMOD is unwilling to renew your scholarship, however in this way you are still a fee paying student and they will reaccept your enrolment. The assignment work will be online from the university and your work at Gabriel will be credited towards your degree. If at the end of twelve months you and Adrien wish to branch out on your own, then so be it. I won’t interfere, but my hope is that you will stay within the family business.”

“That’s a very generous offer Mr Agreste.” Marinette said cautiously as the contract was handed to her. She read over the document and was satisfied it wasn’t hiding anything. Deep down there was a niggling feeling, but she dismissed it as nerves. Maybe Gabriel was trying to change and accept her and Adrien’s relationship after all by bringing Marinette into the company.

”Can we have a moment?” Adrien asked. Gabriel nodded and Adrien took Marinette’s hand, taking her to the other side of the room. “Are you sure about this m’lady?” Adrien whispered to her, holding both her hands. “If you sign this you’ll lose MDC, your commissions, your independence. You’ll be at my father’s beck and call…”

Marinette placed her finger gently on his lips and smiled at him when he kissed her finger. “What if this is an olive branch.” She whispered back. “This could be my only chance to get my degree and your father is one of the best designers in Paris. To learn from someone like him is an opportunity I can’t just throw away. It’s only for twelve months. We can do this Kitty.” She reassured him.

“This wasn’t what I wanted for you.” Adrien said, closing his eyes. “I wanted to protect you from my family, not drag you into it.” She gently cupped his cheek.

“Hey, at least we will be working together. That’s a plus right? Perhaps your father is having a change of heart?”

Adrien looked over towards where his father was talking with Amelie and Nathalie. “You sure he has one?” He asked and she snorted against his shoulder.

“I guess that’s debatable. But I want to at least try.”

Walking back to the table, Marinette picked up the pen and signed her name to the document - Marientte Agreste. Adrien couldn’t help a flutter of pride he felt. He had told her while on their honeymoon that she could keep her name if she wanted, but she chose to take his and the cat in him just wanted to announce ‘mine’.

“Great, are we done now?” Félix asked as he stood up. “See you round cousin.” He said offhandedly as he left the room. He hadn’t acknowledged Marinette once the whole time.

“It was lovely to meet you Marinette.” Amelie said to her. “I look forward to seeing you come and visit us in London.” She kissed the bluenette on the cheek before hugging Adrien. “Don’t be a stranger Adrie.” She said, patting his cheek.

“I promise we will come and visit.” Adrien smiled.

“I will see you bright and early on Monday then Marinette.” Gabriel said, reaching a hand out to her. It was overly formal, but Marinette figured it was a good sign. “Adrien, you will have a photoshoot on Monday and we need to start making preparations for fashion week.”

Marinette and Adrien left Gabriel to talk with Amelie and Nathalie. Heading to the elevator, they caught the sound of arguing coming from one of the offices.

“I can’t believe you Félix. You just let your mother hand over 20% of the company to your cousin and you don’t say anything?” Adrien and Marinette stayed behind a large potted fern and listened.

“Lila, will you just shut up. What was I supposed to do? Uncle Gabe has put me in charge of the London office and you will be my star model. What else do you want?”

“A lot more Félix.” They heard Lila snarl. “That is if you can grow a pair and man up.”

“Come on baby, you know what a man I can be.” Adrien felt like gagging at that.

“Cool it down Félix, we can get to that later. Right now I’m angry at you.”

“Hey, I promised I would help you alright. I’m a man of my word. Come on, let’s get some food, I’m starving.”

Adrien and Marinette stayed back as Félix and Lila exited the room and took the stairs down towards the employees lounge.

“I don’t trust them.” Marinette said. Adrien put his arm around her shoulders.

“Me neither Bug.” He said against her head. “Me neither.”

Chapter Text

Marinette was seriously starting to question some of her life choices. Not about Adrien though. Despite the challenges they were now facing, marrying her partner and the love of her life was not a decision she regretted at all. She was however questioning the wisdom of the contract she had signed with his father, or more specifically, choosing the fashion industry as a career path.

While the commissions and the MDC online shop had been a way for Marinette to keep her toes in the water so to speak, working for a major fashion house like Gabriel had always been the ultimate dream. Before she had even met Adrien, Gabriel Agreste had been her fashion icon and someone she had aspired to. Now she wasn’t so sure this was something that she wanted anymore, only she was stuck here now for the next eleven odd months.

Marinette had been quite clear that she didn’t want special treatment at Gabriel. She was well aware that being married to the boss’s son would put her at odds with some of the interns and she didn’t want it to look like she was receiving favouritism. Well, wish granted because she was pretty sure Gabriel was going out of his way to lump as much work on her as possible.

Gabriel himself was not always at the Gabriel headquarters, preferring to work on his own, so Marinette was introduced to his head designer, Athena. She was a tall, thin woman in her mid fifties with short silver hair with pink tips. At first Marinette was terrified. She had heard stories about Athena before, and not always in a nice way. The woman had a harsh reputation with quick judgement of the designers and a no nonsense attitude. When they were introduced Marinette felt about two foot tall under Athena’s watchful eye. Gabriel had given instructions that Marientte was to be shown no preference and her work portfolio was to be completed before fashion week.

After Gabriel left, Athena turned back to Marinette with a mischievous grin. “You know, I think he forgets sometimes that he was a junior designer himself once, and not under the pressure of being judged for who he happened to be married to.” Marinette could have hugged her.

For six weeks solid, she worked alongside Athena preparing the Gabriel line for Paris Fashion Week. If she was being honest, the clothes on offer left a lot to be desired. Having been used to working for herself, she had always had full control over everything she had done in the creative process. While Athena was the creative director, Gabriel still had final say on the designs that went into production, and even Athena had to admit that his style tastes had been slipping in recent years. Sales were clearly down, and Marinette didn’t have the confidence to challenge her father in law on his artistic choices.

She also understood why Amelie had been so happy to exchange that 20% of her sisters for full control of the London branch. If sales slipped much more, that 20% is hardly going to be worth anything.

In between Shadow Moths attacks, long hours in the office would also spill into long hours cooped up in her old bedroom at the bakery working on the designs. Not only had Marinette been charged with recreating Gabriel’s unique garnets for the Fashion Week models, but she also had a portfolio that needed to be completed for her ESMOD assessment. More than once, Marinette’s parents had fed Adrien dinner while she continued to work. She would often hear her husband and father laughing downstairs as they ate or played video games together. On one hand she wished she could just go down and join them, but on the other she loved that fact that Adrien was getting the chance to bond with her parents, and be well fed. If it was one thing that Marientte had learnt quickly after they were married, it was that Adrien was a walking disaster in the kitchen.

That was how she found herself at this moment, standing at the entry of their apartment staring at the kitchen which looked as though a bomb had just hit it. It was Friday night and Athena had insisted everyone go home and have a decent rest over the weekend so they would be fresh for the onslaught on Monday when Fashion Week started. Marinette was beyond exhausted and Adrien sent her a text offering to head home early and make something simple for them to have for dinner. She had reservations about it, especially since he had burned toast the other morning, but he insisted. Now all she could do was stand and stare.

“M’lady.” Adrien exclaimed as he wiped his hands down his apron, or more specifically her apron. The pink frills of said apron were dripping in she wasn’t sure what, but whatever it was seemed to have made its way into Adrien’s hair as well. Plagg didn’t look much better off. “I had planned to have all this cleaned up before you got home, but I misjudged the time and I overcooked the chicken and…”

“You ruined all the food?” Marinette asked in a daze, taking in the smell of the burnt meat. She placed the box she had been carrying on the floor and walked closer to the kitchen.

“Not all of it, well, at least I don’t think all of it. I had Alya on FaceTime helping me, but it was a little more complicated than I thought. I’d seen you make it and you always make everything look so easy.” Adrien said rubbing the back of his neck. “Look, don’t worry about this. I’ll clean up and go and get some take out and…”

“Take out!” Marinette suddenly snapped, her eyes blazing. Adrien took a step back and gaped. “You ruined all the food I had in the fridge that was supposed to last the weekend and now you want to throw more of our money away on take out? You're not living off your father’s money anymore Adrien, that money in your account will only last so long and we won’t see any dividends from that 20% share of yours until next financial year, if we see anything at all.”

“But Bug…”

“Don’t Adrien, just don’t! Do you think I have nothing better to do than cook and wash and clean up after you? I’m working from daylight to dark and even beyond getting little more than a retainer wage, having to recreate your father’s useless designs and watch as his sales continue to take a nose dive all because I’m stuck in the same stupid contract your in.”

Marinette stopped her ranting long enough to see the wounded look in Adrien’s face and she felt like the worst person in the world. She would have been lying if she hadn’t admitted that suddenly living with another person like this hadn’t been a massive change for her. She loved him, dear god she loved him with every fibre of her being, and he tried so hard everyday, but there were times like now where he seemed like he was nothing more than a stray little kitten, and she didn’t have the energy for it.

Marinette slid down onto the lounge and buried her face in her hands, not even trying to hold back her tears. She became aware of Adrien crouching down beside her. He pulled one of her hands away from her face and gently placed a kiss to the back of it.

“I’m sorry.” He whispered, pressing his forehead against hers. “I know I’m not very useful. Since Kagami went back to Japan I’ve tried to take up the extra patrols so you can get your portfolio work done, but I guess some cooking skills would have been more useful. I’ll see if your mum can maybe teach me a few things so I can make at least one decent meal without it becoming a disaster.” He gently brushed her bangs away from her face. “Do you think maybe I could just blame Plagg for it?”

Marinette heard Plagg huff in the distance followed by Tikki’s shushing. Rubbing the tears from her eyes she looked at her husband, really looked at him and her heart sank to her stomach. He had obviously washed his face when he had come home and without the makeup she could clearly see the bags under his eyes. While she had been wallowing in self pity, she had forgotten that he had been spending every free moment he had at the bakery. Between fittings, photoshoot and fashion week rehearsals, Adrien had somehow been managing patrols alone as well as helping her parents. Mylène had suddenly left to join Ivan back on the Kitty Section tour, leaving them short staffed. Although not skilled, Adrien had been helping where he could, even getting up to be there at 4am some days to help make the bread before racing to a photoshoot at 7.

Yet somehow, despite the exhaustion and the fact she had just yelled at him, here he was, crouching next to her and trying his best to make her feel better.

“Oh god Adrien, I’m so sorry.” She gushed out, closing her eyes and shaking her head.

“No, your right Marinette. It’s my fault, I dragged you into all this.” He looked down and away from her, blaming himself. “It was selfish of me to have married you the way we did. I should have tried harder to find another way. I should have waited and done things properly...”

“Don’t say that Kitty. Marrying you is the one thing I have no regrets about.” She soothed, gently touching his face. “I had no right saying any of that to you. You are always looking out for me, for mamma and papa and everyone you care for. When Mylène left, you stepped up to fill the gap at the bakery, when Kagami went you got Longg back and took over her patrols, and don’t think I didn’t see you jump between me and that sentimonster last week.” She dropped her head down shaking it. “I didn’t even think about how much you have had to take on because of me. The truth is that working for your father had been a life dream of mine. Knowing that reality of what the man was like, I should have said no, but part of me still wanted it, wanted to be that world famous designer I always dreamed of being. Now that I have it I’m like a cat who caught a mouse and now I don't know what to do with it?”

“Well this cat knows exactly what to do with this mouse.” Adrien smirked, bopping her on the nose. His soft eyes made her heart melt for him all over again.

“I don’t deserve you Chaton. I didn't even give you a proper celebration for your birthday last week.”

Adrien shrugged. “Well, that akuma did get in the way, but your dad’s red velvet cake more than made up for it.”

“It was delicious.” She conceded. “But my gift was lame. I didn’t have time to make you something new, so I used a gift I made for you back in Lycèe, but had been too chicken to give then.”

Adrien chuckled, remembering back to how nervous she used to be around him. He always thought it had been endearing, even though he had no idea what she was going on about most of the time. “You know I love all your gifts, Bug, and a winning beanie and scarf combo never goes out of style. Besides, there’s always next year and 21 is more special than 20 anyway right?” She looked down and he hooked a finger under her chin, bringing her eyes back to his. “Hey, waking up with you in my arms everyday is the best gift of all. I would give up everything else just for that.”

“Oh Adrien.” She sighed, melting into his warm embrace. “How will we ever get out of this mess?”

Adrien rested his head on hers and rubbed soothing circles on her back. “The same way we always do little Bug.” He said softly. “Together.” He took both of her hands in his and kissed her palms. When he lifted his head he saw her hands were red and bruised. He growled, running his thumbs over the pin pricks on her fingers.

“It’s nothing.” She said quickly, seeing the change in his face and trying to pull her hands away. Adrien tightened his grip, but gently.

“What has my father got you doing? You’re supposed to be a junior designer, not a glorified seamstress.” Adrien said angrily standing up. “I’m calling him right…”

“No, don’t Adrien.” She pleaded, grabbing this wrist to stop him. He turned to look at her. She looked away from him and started playing with her ponytail. “It’s not your father’s fault. It’s mine.”

Adrien knelt back down beside her, placing his hand on her knee. “Marinette, what have you been doing? I know you put in full days, but your hands…”

“Their commissions.” She blurted out indicating to the box she had brought in with her. She then took a deep breath. “When your father said I couldn’t keep MDC I closed the website, but I had a pile of commissions I had already accepted after that influx I had. Remember when Nadja outed our engagement and suddenly everyone wanted a commission?” Marinette couldn’t bring herself to be angry at Nadja Chamack. Up until Nadja outed that Marientte was the force behind MDC, no one knew who the designer behind the brand had been. Nadja in her defence just wanted to praise Marinette, who had designed outfits for both her and Manon.

“If I cancelled the jobs after having taken them on, my reputation and branding would have been mud, but I can’t let your father find out I’ve been working on these because it’s probably a breach of my contract.”

“Marinette.” Adrien said softly, his love and adoration resonating in his voice. “Sweetheart why didn’t you tell me?” A big fat tear streaked down her face again.

“I told her to tell you.” Tikki said, approaching with Plagg. “But she didn’t want you to worry.”

Marinette shook her head. “It’s because I didn’t want you telling me not to.” She admitted. She looked up at him when he began to laugh.

“Oh Bug, of course I would have told you not to, but since when have you ever listened to anything I’ve said?”

Marinette pouted at him. “You know that’s not true Kitty.”

“Purrrhaps.” He smirked, walking over to the box. “But you still should have told me, I would have helped you.” He opened the box and picked out a few dress shirts missing buttons, an evening dress that looked almost complete and a knee length black jacket that she had barely started the embroidery on the lapels.

“There really isn’t anything there you could help me with Adrien. Once I finish the dress I need to sew on beads, the shirts need buttons and the embroidery has to be done on the jacket. With fashion week next week, I’m going to have to push the finish date back again on these, and I’m already pushing it.”

“I can sew on the buttons at least.” Adrien said looking at the garment in his hand. At her silence he turned his head to look at her, but she was looking at him like he had suddenly sprung a second head.

“You...you know how to sew on buttons?” She questioned and Adrien placed his hand over his heart.

“You wound me Princess.” He said in mock offence. “I’ll have you know I’m a cat of many talents.”

Marinette shook herself out of her stupor. “I’m sorry...I didn’t mean…it’s just…” Adrien placed the shirt back down and walked back to her. Taking her hands he pulled her up to standing.

“Athena showed me a while back.” He said, placing his hands on her waist. “A few years ago a button on my shirt fell off and she decided to teach me how to put it back on. She firmly believed that if nothing else, everyone should know how to sew on a button.”

“I can vouch for him.” Plagg insisted. “He practiced in his room after that. Nathalie even gave him some of her shirts to practice on.”

“Well, I think Nathalie slightly regretted some of those early attempts.” Adrien chuckled. He looked back at Marinette who was smiling at him, a mixture of love and bemusement. Adrien placed his hand over hers. “Let’s just forget about all this tonight. You go and have a nice warm shower while Plagg and I clean up this mess...”

“Hey, don’t drag me into your disaster.” The black kwami pouted.

Adrien rolled his eyes. “And I’ll call up a pizza.” Marinette was about to protest, but he placed a finger on her lips. “Marinette, a pizza is not going to send us broke, okay. Tonight I’m pampering you and in the morning I’ll help you with these commissions. With any luck, we can get it done by the end of the weekend.”

Marinette surged forward, kissing him. Adrien wrapped his arms tighter around her, tilting his head to deepen the kiss before trailing kisses down her neck, his lips heated against her cool skin. Marinette arched her neck back to grant him better access and sighed at his soft touch. She was still getting used to this, that she could be with him like this, and how much he wanted her.

After that first tentative night on their honeymoon, they had both become more comfortable and more confident in each other and within themselves. Adrien was always attentive, learning very quickly what she liked. She was always her first priority. When she was with him she didn’t have to take the lead. She could feel vulnerable with him and knew that when she was in his arms, it would always be a safe place to fall, because he would always be there to catch her.

“I’ve missed you m’lady.” Adrien murmured against her porcelain skin. “I’ve hardly seen you all week.”

“I’ve missed you too mon minou.” She replied breathlessly as he attacked her neck again, finding that pulse point he knew drove her crazy, his fingers finding purchase under her shirt and on her hips. He brought his head back to look at her and she looked up into Adrien’s hungry emerald eyes. She knew he was thinking the same thing she was.

Locking her lips with his again, Adrien picked her up and she wrapped her legs around him as he walked them up the stairs to the loft bedroom. Right now she needed him to know just how much she loved him. The pizza could wait.
~~~~~

When the final showing for Gabriel arrived at the end of the week, it was clear that the man himself was not in a good mood. The critics had been savage on the first showing in casual wear, were indifferent to the bridal wear, it was all going to boil down to evening wear. While Adrien was still the darling of the catwalk, it was clear his pulling power wasn’t going to be enough. To make matters worse, Audrey Bourgois had flown in especially from New York and had warned Gabriel that if he couldn’t win over the critics, his designs wouldn’t make the showcase.

Chloé sat in the marshalling area, sipping on a glass of champagne while waiting for her mother. She hadn’t been all that enthused to come except for the fact Adrien was walking today. Said blond soon came out of his dressing room, spying her as she sat alone. He could tell something was bothering her by the way she was slumped forward and the way she was drinking from her glass. It was slow and contemplative, rather than her usual throw them back and stuff everyone attitude.

“Everything alright Chlo?” He asked, sitting in the seat beside her. Chloé looked him up and down. He was in a dark suit with a light blue shirt and matching tie. Truth be told he looked more like he was about to go to the office rather than evening out. Chloé put down her glass and straightened up his lopsided tie.

“Your wife wasn’t the one dressing you, was she?” She asked with a quirked eyebrow.

“No, she’s helping Eloise into the matching dress. It’s not fitting properly and Mari’s going to have to sew her into it.” Chloé was fixated on straightening Adrien’s collar. He grabbed her wrist making her look up at him. “You forget I know you Chloé. What is it?”

Chloé let out a heavy sigh. “Did you know Félix was going to be here?”

“No.” Adrien replied honestly. “I wasn’t expecting him at all.”

Chloé indicted with her head out towards the auditorium. “I saw him arriving earlier, with her.”

“Lila?” Adrien clarified. Chloé nodded her head, still not looking at him. Adrien put an arm around her in a comforting way.

“Everything alright?” A voice said beside them. Adrien looked up into the concerned blue eyes.

“Félix is here, with Lila.” He said to his wife. Marinette knew what that meant. Not only was Chloé going to be face to face with a man she was still very much in love with, but it also meant Lila was going to be at the Style Queen after party.

“Chloé, if you want to stay back here that’s perfectly okay. You won’t be bothering anyone.”

Chloé looked at the bluenette. She was dressed in her workwear with her hair up in a messy bun, a measuring tape around her neck and a pin cushion on her wrist. Chloé had to be honest, she still wasn’t sure what it was Adrien saw in her, but she smiled anyway.

“Thanks, I might just do that.”

“Do what?”

The three of them turned to see Lila approaching from the stage side entrance.

“What are you doing here Rossi?” Chloé growled. “This is personnel only.”

“Then what are you doing here?” Lila asked, amused. “You’re not a designer, and you’re not a model.” Her voice was mocking and Marientte didn’t like it. She might have her differences with Chloé, but she didn’t like the way Lila was clearly gloating.

“You’re not modeling today, Lila, and Chloé’s mother is in talking with Mr Agreste, so she has every right to be here.”

Lila placed her hand on her cocked hip. “And my boyfriend is Gabriel’s nephew, so why don’t you go stick it Marinette.”

“Don’t speak to my wife that way Lila.” Adrien stood up facing square on with the Italian girl. “You might think you have Félix around your little finger, but the rest of us know exactly who and what you are.”

Lila narrowed her eyes as Adrien turned his back on her to face Marinette and Chloé. Before she got the chance to retort however, Gabriel had walked into the marshalling area with Audrey and Nathalie.

“Miss Rossi.” Gabriel said flatly. “I believe the auditorium is that way.” He pointed towards the exit.

Lila flipped her hair and pulled back her shoulders, painting a sickly sweet smile on her face. “Of course Mr Agreste, I was just saying a quick hello. I’m sure we can all catch up at the party tonight.”

Lila sashayed off and slid behind the curtain at the right of the stage to exit back into the auditorium. Gabriel huffed with his hands behind his back before looking Adrien up and down.

“Who dressed you in that?” He asked, frowning.

“This was the design you signed off on with Athena.” Adrien replied confused.

Gabriel mumbled something to himself before stalking off towards the stage right exit. Adrien looked at Marinette before back at Nathalie. “What was that about?”

“To be honest Adrien, I stopped trying to figure out your father a long time ago.” There was a distinct sound of sadness in her voice. “Now, I have arranged outfits for both you and Marinette for tonight at the after party. I thought it would be easier if you dressed at the mansion and we all left at the same time. Don’t worry, I selected Marinette’s dress myself.” She gave Adrien a small smile at the relieved look on his face.

“Five minutes call, this is your five minute call.” Came the announcement over the internal system.

“Well, break a leg out there.” Chloé said offhandedly. “I better find where my mother disappeared to before the house lights go down.”

“Just look in the front row.” Marinette said as she fiddled with the pins on her pincushion. Chloé paused and looked at her for a moment unsure if that was meant as an underhanded comment or not. No, judging by the look on her face Chloé decided it was meant innocently enough.

“Of course.” The socialite said with a flick of her high ponytail. “The front row is always reserved for the Bourgois’ don’t you know.” Marinette shared a smirk with her husband as Chloé walked off, passing Eloise as she did.

“Something still doesn’t feel right Marinette.” The tall model complained and she walked over to them. “And my shoes feel all wrong.”

Marinette looked Eloise up and down. “I’m not sure I can do much else. As soon as you finish your turn though, come straight back into the change room and I’ll unpick you out of it.”

“It’s all good.” The model replied. “It’s not your fault the outfit is bollocks.”

Marinette tried to bury a chuckle, relieved that Gabriel had left by the time Eloise had said that. Double checking her hem, Marinette noticed the shoes were indeed wrong. “These aren’t the shoes I gave you.” She said.

“But these were the ones in the room.” Eloise replied.

“Eloise, Adrien, you’re up.” They heard Athena call from the staging area. She was looking very flustered and frazzled.

“No time, just do your best.” Marinette urged.

Eloise nodded, rushing over to where Adrien had his elbow out ready for her to take. Walking out into the spotlight, Adrien walked halfway down the catwalk with her before they separated to pose. Eloise did a turn before walking forward to the end of the runway. She stopped to pose again, the camera’s flashing.

Marinette watched from the wings. Eloise was doing an amazing job, but she could see from the look on Audrey’s face that this was not going to be a crowd pleaser. She couldn’t blame her, the dress style and colouring left a lot to be desired, and although Adrien could wear a paper bag and still look amazing, the suit was doing nothing for him. Marinette sighed. If only Gabriel had let Athena have more control.

Eloise made a final turn and started to walk back towards Adrien as he moved forward to make his turn. Marinette caught her eye and they both knew from the lacklustre applause that this wasn’t going well. Suddenly, Eloise pitched forward, her arms flailing. Adrien dived in to catch her, but the scream that came out from her lips alerted him that this was something worse than a slip. Marinette raced out onto the runway amid the frantic clicking of cameras. Sure, now the photographers were interested.

“Eloise.” Marinette called out as she slid to the ground next to the model. Eloise was leaning up against Adrien on the floor, her face contorted in pain.

“My ankle.” She cried out.

From the corner of her eye, Marinette saw Chloé run up onto the staging.

“Okay, back off you vultures. Haven’t you ever seen a model slip in those ridiculous shoes before?” What really got Chloé’s nostral’s flaring was the smug look on Lila’s face as she dragged Félix out of the auditorium.

Marinette looked down at Eloise’s foot and carefully took off what was left of the stiletto heel. “I don’t like to be the bearer of bad news, but I think it’s broken.” She said gently.

Eloise grimaced in pain as the on-site first aid officer made his way to them with his emergency bag. Adrien rested her head against his shoulder while Marientte held her hand as the medic stabilised her ankle.

In the meantime, Chloé and Athena ushered everyone else away from the staging area. Gabriel, Nathalie and Audrey also took their leave, Gabriel anxious to avoid reporters. Since the showing was now completed, most of the crowd had begun to file out anyway.

“Would you mind helping me with her to my car? I’ll take her to A&E.” The medic asked Adrien. The blond nodded and gently helped Eloise onto her good leg. Taking one of her arms over his shoulder, the medic took the other and Eloise hobbled her way outside through the back way.

Back on the runway, Marinette was still sitting on the floor looking at Eloise’s shoes in hand. These were definitely not the shoes Eloise was supposed to wear. Marinette was sure they were too small for a start. Inspecting the broken stiletto, the connection of the heel to the rest of the shoe looked like it had been tampered with.

“What is it?” Chloé asked, crouching down beside Marinette.

“I’m surprised you're interested.” Marinette replied. She didn’t mean for it to sound harsh, but it wasn’t like Chloé to care about someone getting hurt.

“Normally I don’t.” Chloé said with a touch of annoyance. “But Eloise was one of the few models at Gabriel that wasn’t trying to crack onto Adrien or make him uncomfortable in shoots, so I respect her for that. Besides, there’s something suss about this.”

“Marinette.” Adrien called as he walked back onto the stage, looking between Chloé and his wife. “Eloise is on her way to the hospital, what’s going on?”

Marinette stood up and showed him the broken shoe. Adrien turned it around in his hand. “It looks like it’s been cut.” He observed. He then held up his fingers, tapping his forefinger with his thumb. “It feels sticky too.”

Marinette furrowed her eyebrows, taking Adrien’s hand and pressing her finger to his thumb. Chloé started walking over when she lost her footing, crashing into Adrien. He revived enough to stop both of them falling to the floor.

“What the hell.” She yelped. Marinette touched her hand to the floor where Chloé had tripped. It was sticky too, almost like a fine film of adhesive.

“Someone sabotaged the showing.” Adrien said out loud what everyone else was thinking.

“Well we all know who that would have been.” Chloé huffed, folding her arms.

“We can’t prove that.” Marinette pointed out. “We’ll just have to be on the lookout from now on.”

It may have been obvious that Lila would be the one who would pull a stunt like this, and it was certainly her style, but one question still remained. Why?

Chapter Text

It felt strange to Adrien walking back in through the mansion. Standing in his old bedroom, he gripped Marinette’s hand tighter. The last time he had been in this room was the night Ladybug and Ryuko had come and rescued him from his father. He was heavily questioning himself why he was even here, but then again his father had been acting extremely civil to him since then so he could only hope that perhaps he had realised the error of his ways.

“Are you okay?” Marinette whispered next to him. Adrien realised how tight of a grip he had on her hand and loosened his own hand a little.

“Yeah, just feeling a bit weirded out that’s all.” He replied, trying to smile at her.

Marinette rubbed his arm, patting it before walking over to a clothes stand that had been placed in the room. Hanging up was a stylish dark suit for Adrien with an emerald green silk shirt that matched the evening dress for Marinette. “I’m glad Nathalie chose the clothes. She seems to have much better taste than your father, and he’s supposed to be the designer.”

“I think you’ll find that’s one of Athena’s older designs.” Adrien said from where he was sitting at the piano. Marinette turned around and saw him running his fingers lightly over the keys.

Wordlessly Marinette walked across the floor and sat beside him on the piano stool. He was looking at the photo of him and his mother that was sitting on top of the baby grand. Adrien’s fingers ghosted over the keys again before pressing down his slender fingers, alternating between E and D-sharp in the first five notes of Für Elise. Marinette closed her eyes and rested her head against him as he played, listening as the music filled the room.

Adrien hadn’t consciously chosen to play this particular song, it was like his fingers had just taken over for him, his mind drifting back to the memory he had dreamed of, playing this for his mother after winning his first major contest.

“You know, it’s probably the only thing I miss.” He said as he continued to play.

“What’s that minou?”

“The piano.” He replied, scaling along the keys to the bridge. “It reminds me of her.”

Marinette opened her eyes and looked at the picture of Emilie and young Adrien. They had the same emerald eyes, the same blonde hair and the same kind of face. It surprised her really that she couldn’t hardly see anything of Gabriel in him at all.

“One day we’ll have a bigger place Kitty, and you can have your piano again.” She said softly. “And you can fill the house with music.”

“I’d like that.” He said, resting his head against hers. “I’d like to teach our kids to play, if they want to of course.”

Marinette closed her eyes again and imagined a house full of laughter and music with three little kids and a hamster. “Sounds wonderful.” She sighed contentedly. “I’m sure you will be an amazing father to our kids someday.”

Adrien stopped playing when a knock came to the door. Nathalie walked in with a fresh towel and a small box.

“I thought you might like to freshen up before tonight Marinette. There’s still plenty of time, so no rush. A makeup artist and a stylist will come in about an hour to prep you.”

Marinette nodded and thanked Nathalie. The assistant then held out a box to her. “Mr Agreste asked as a special favour if you would wear these tonight. They belonged to his wife and she wore them at his first Style Queen showing. For luck I guess.”

The bluenette looked at her curiously before taking the box. It sounded awfully sentimental for someone like Gabriel Agreste. Opening the box, she found a stunning set of diamond teardrop earrings. They must have been worth thousands of Euros.

Instinctively Marientte touched the earring on her ear. If she was to wear these, she couldn’t possibly keep her Miraculous on, but what excuse could she possibly give not to wear them?

“If you would like, I can put your earrings in the safe and you can come back and collect them tomorrow.” Nathalie offered, seeing the concerned look on Marinette’s face.

“What? These?” She suddenly burst out before backtracking. “I mean, it’s not like they are valuable or anything. I’m sure I’ll be fine, they’ll be fine, it will be fine.” She rubbed her arm and tried to smile. Nathalie just looked at her worriedly.

“Don't worry about it Nathalie.” Adrien interceded. “What she means is there’s no need to put them in the safe, she can keep them with her necklace in her bag.”

“Very well.” Nathalie replied. “Mr Agreste did request you not wear a bag with the dress, though. The material is very fine and can be caught easily.”

Marinette looked back over at the garment. While the fabric didn’t exactly look that fragile, the dress was clearly vintage. “Oh, okay.” She said, furrowing her eyebrows in thought.

“I’ll leave you to it then.” Nathalie said, exiting the room.

Marinette stood looking at the earrings in the box. She couldn’t even remember the last time she had taken her Miraculous out, but without a bag, what was she going to do? She looked at Adrien before looking down at the Miraculous on his hand.

“Maybe we could swap for tonight?” She suggested. Adrien held up his hand, looking at his own Miraculous before looking back at her with a playful smile.

“What, you think I look good in earrings?” He teased, flicking his bangs and flashing her his best model smoulder. Marinette rolled her eyes.

“You can’t exactly be wearing them, that would look suspicious, but Tikki could keep them in your pocket. At least if something happens and we get separated we can still transform.”

Adrien slipped off his Miraculous ring and picked up her hand, sliding it into her middle finger next to her engagement and wedding ring. The ring morphed from silver to a rose pink. Adrien then brought her hand up to his lips kissing her knuckles as he looked up at her through his lashes. Marinette could feel her face blushing at the gesture. How was it that look could still make her weak at the knees?

Smiling at him sweetly she then looked up at Tikki and Plagg. “Is this alright with you?” She asked as she took off her earrings.

“You know what they say,” Plagg grinned, “a change is as good as a holiday. Isn’t that right SugarCube?”

“You just stick near Ladybug Plagg.” Tikki said with a frown. “I don’t want to find you wandering off looking for the cheese platters.”

“I think you mean Lady Noire.” Adrien corrected, pulling her by the waist closer to him. “Admit it my love, you just missed seeing me in your spots.” He waggled his eyebrows at her and made her giggle.

“Well hopefully there won’t be any trouble tonight and it won’t matter.” Marinette smiled, handing her earrings over to Tikki. “But I think you're the one who wants to see me in your black leather.”

“Meow.” Adrien grinned, picking her up and crashing her into the bed. Marinette playfully pushed him up off her, but he kept her caged between his arms.

“No time for that Kitty, I better get into the shower. Time is marching on and the stylist will be here soon.”

Adrien dipped his head and planted soft sensual kisses down one side of her neck. “You know, we could save time and have a shower together.” He practically purred with a devilish grin. Marinette poked him playfully in the nose.

“Somehow I don’t think that would save time at all.” She quipped, but giggled at the drop in his face. She was sure had he been transformed his cat ears would have been flat to his head. She reached up and gave him a quick peck on the lips before pushing him off her and making her way to the bathroom.

“I purromise to behave myself.” Adrien called after her, one hand on his heart, the other hand raised up. “Cat’s honour.”

Marinette looked over her shoulder from the bathroom door. “That’s what you said last time Kitty. You’re just lucky Athena was in a good mood that day when I turned up late.” She winked at him and disappeared behind the door.

Adrien let out a contented sigh as he sat on the edge of the bed. “Gosh I love that girl.” He said looking at the closed door with a doe look in his eyes.

“She loves you too you know.” Tikki said.

“I know.” He smiled.

~~~~~

“Did you give her the earrings?” Gabriel asked as Nathalie fixed his tie. He really hated these social gatherings, but he knew for the sake of the shareholders he was going to have to make an appearance for at least a while. It would also give him an opportunity to observe Adrien and Marinette more. While they had both been working at Gabriel, their various commitments meant they were rarely together during work hours and Gabriel didn’t want to waste the opportunity to watch them more closely.

“Yes.” She replied. “Why those earrings though Gabriel, you bought those for Emilie?”

“You gave her Emilie’s dress to wear, didn't you? It seemed appropriate. She made no objections?”

“No.” She replied curiously. “Why would she?”

Gabriel hummed in thought but said nothing more about it. Nathalie smoothed out his tie, her fingers brushing against the Butterfly Miraculous. “You're not taking the Peacock with you?” She asked. Gabriel turned to the mirror and looked at her through the reflection.

“I doubt it’s necessary tonight. Besides, I don’t trust Duusu to keep quiet.” He said, rubbing his temple absentmindedly. He might not say it to her, but she knew that he was struggling with the side effects of using the two Miraculous together all the time and the pain in his head was the real reason he wasn’t wearing it.

“I...I want to apologise to you Nathalie.” Gabriel said suddenly with a level of uncertainty that was unusual for him. “I should never have threatened to remove your mother from her care home like that. It was impulsive and unnecessarily harsh. You have always been nothing but loyal to me, but I felt you were siding with Adrien.”

“Adrien did nothing wrong Gabriel. All he wanted was to marry the girl he loved. You forced his hand with your contracts and your drugs. You could just accept that things change, that Adrien isn’t a child anymore.”

Nathalie could feel herself getting emotional and had to walk away from him, making herself busy in the adjacent bathroom. She really should have moved out of the mansion, or at least out of the room adjoining Gabriel’s, a long time ago, and while she knew deep down that her love for Gabriel was futile, it was still hard to tear herself away from him completely. There was a history there, and a connection that was hard to break.

Gabriel came into the bathroom a few moments later and Nathalie turned her head from him. “You had a heart once Gabriel.” She said in a low voice. “What you said to me, what you did to Adrien...your obsession with Emilie and your need for control is poisoning your mind. You need to stop before it consumes you.”

“It’s too late for that.” She looked at him through the reflection of the mirror. It was a shadow of the man he was, much like he had become. “I can’t stop now.”

Gabriel ran a hand down her bare shoulder, but the shiver she felt was more like the ice cold liquid of a spinal block numbing her body from him. “You used to respond to me differently Nathalie.” He said close to her ear.

Nathalie turned around, leaning her back into the vanity to try and create some distance between them. “That was a long time ago Gabriel.” She said, trying to keep her voice indifferent. “There’s been a lot of water under the bridge since then.”

Gabriel leaned closer to her, her back arching towards the mirror behind her. There was something dark behind his grey eyes. “I still remember Nathalie. I remember that trip to Saint Tropez. You can’t just blame the alcohol, I know it meant more to you then that.”

“Then remember why it was one time only Gabriel. If you bring Emilie back, then I’m nothing more than your mistress and I won’t do that. I won’t do that to Emilie. You might have accused her of having an affair, but I won’t be your excuse to do the same. That night in Saint Tropez was a mistake.”

“And the night after that.” He said in a low voice, his warm breath brushing against her neck. “And the one after that.”

Nathalie moved away from him and Gabriel didn’t try to stop her. “I made many mistakes on that trip. It won’t happen again. Emilie is still your wife regardless of what you might have told her sister. She might be dead on paper, but while you keep her locked in that chamber, she remains locked in your heart. You have to make a choice Gabriel, and I know it won’t be me.” She said as she left the room.

Gabriel might have known he was heartless, but he wasn’t indifferent and he knew he had hurt Nathalie by taking advantage of her loyalty to him. Perhaps there had been a chance, a time when if he had just stepped away and left his pursuit of the Miraculous behind, he could have had a different life, a life with her. He pushed his hands against the vanity, still warm from where Nathalie had leaned against it. Maybe there had been a time that could have stopped this madness, but he had missed it...or thrown it away.

Gabriel straightened himself and looked at his own tired grey eyes that reflected back at him in the mirror. There was no point thinking over things that can’t be changed, he needed to keep his focus on what he could change. He felt he was getting close.

Gabriel exited the bathroom and saw Nathalie had gone back to her own room. Making his way out toward the grand staircase, he stopped at the sound of voices below. Coming closer, he saw Adrien leaning against the railing on the stairs, his hands on Marinette’s hips. The stylists had partly swept Marinette’s hair up, with loose curls falling off her shoulders showing off the earrings he had given her to wear. Gabriel couldn’t hear what they were saying, but he didn't have to. He could tell from the look on Adrien’s face as he leant into her ear and the soft blush that spread across Marinette’s cheeks that it wasn’t a conversation for others ears. Marientte whispered something back and Adrien let out a laugh that echoed through the empty halls. A carefree laugh that Gabriel had rarely heard from his son.

For a moment a flash of guilt ran through Gabriel’s heart. His son was happy, shouldn’t that have been enough? But he buried the feeling quickly. He can’t let their little romance distract him from the greater task at hand. They had gone against him, and Gabriel couldn’t let defiance just slide like that. There was still something about Marinette that rubbed him the wrong way, but the answer was just out of his grasp.

The Gorilla came through the front door, letting them know the limousine was ready. Gabriel stood back slightly and watched as Adrien made an elaborate bow and offered his hand to his wife. Marinette giggled as she placed her hand in his and let him lead her out the door. It reminded Gabriel of a different time, a time when his wife still loved him.

He was angry at himself for not doing more to stop Adrien. He had tried to save him from the pain love could bring. At least a loveless marriage with Kagami would have spared his son from the pain you feel when love is gone. Emilie’s death would have been more welcomed than that pain, to know the one you loved no longer loved you in return. He had the chance to change that though, to stop her from trying to walk away that night, to reverse his mistakes and maybe, just maybe, he could save himself as well.

“Is the car ready?” Gabriel was startled from his thoughts by Nathalie. He didn’t respond, but offered her his arm and escorted her down the stairs to the awaiting car.

The ride over to the Bourgeois hotel was decidedly uncomfortable. Adrien held Marinette’s hand, but kept his attention out the window, actively avoiding having to look at either his father or Nathalie. Marinette, however, was very aware that Gabriel was looking at her, or more specifically her ears.

“I’m pleased you decided to wear the earrings, Marinette.” Gabriel eventually said.

She tried to smile at him. “I’m honoured to wear something that is so important to you Mr Agreste.” She replied cautiously, trying to sound calm. Marinette felt Adrien squeeze her hand.

“Well, I noticed you often wear the ruby necklace that belonged to Emilie. I presume Adrien gave it to you as you don’t seem the type to steal.”

“Father...” Adrien growled, shooting his father a dark glare.

“I’m simply making a point that you never asked me if you could give it to her”

“It isn’t your decision to make.” Adrien shot back angrily.

“Gabriel please.” Nathalie interjected. “This isn’t the time or place.”

The situation diffused quickly enough, but the atmosphere in the car hung heavy. It was a relief to everyone when the limousine finally arrived.

Upon entering the ballroom, the Agreste party was promptly greeted by Audrey Bourgeois. She was elegantly dressed in a 1920’s inspired black and white ensemble with faux feathers in her hair.

“Gabriel, it feels as though it has been years since I have seen you,” Audrey announced, placing matching kisses on his cheeks. Gabriel tried to hide his distaste, but he wasn’t doing a very good job of it.

“It has been years.” Gabriel said in his usual monotone way. “You remember Miss Sancour of course.” He said, indicating to his assistant.

“Still single I see.” Audrey’s sarcasm wasn’t lost on Nathalie and she simply glared at the Style Queen. Nathalie always suspected Audrey knew more than she let on about that summer in Saint Tropez, not that she didn’t have a secret or two herself. “When I heard there was a new Mrs Agreste, I had assumed Nathalie had gotten an upgrade.” Gabriel practically choked on his champagne and Nathalie looked around uncomfortably.

“I believe that would be my son’s...wife...that you would be referring to.” Gabriel struggled to get out.

Audrey turned her attention to Adrien and the young woman standing next to him. “Wife indeed.” She said, looking Marinette up and down before focusing on Adrien. “I thought you were the one that dated Claudette.”

Adrien looked at her strangely. “Do you mean Chloé?”

“Yes, that one.” Audrey replied flippedly.

“I think you have me confused with my cousin Félix. He dated Chloé at the end of Lycèe. This is my wife, Marinette.”

Marinette smiled nervously under Audrey’s scrutinising eyes. “Marinette? I know you don’t I? Bowler hat with a feather?”

Marinette nodded. “Yes, Mr Agreste’s contest in Collège.”

Audrey then looked her up and down again. “And I know this dress?” She said, indicating Marinette's dress. “You didn’t make that though.” Marinette shook her head and the emerald green dress shimmered under the lights, hugging Marinette in all the right places.

“It was one of Emilie’s.” Gabriel conceded. Marientte looked up stunned at Adrien, her husband shrugged and shook his head. He didn’t know it had been one of his mother’s.

“Yes, vintage is always a solid choice.” Audrey mused, looking at her nails. “I never forget a dress and Emilie was indeed unforgettable in it. Today’s showing however, not so much.” She raised an eyebrow at Gabriel who ignored her and continued to sip his drink.

“Adrikins.” Chloé called out, grabbing the model by the arms and kissing him on both cheeks. She then turned to his wife. “Mrs Agreste.” She exclaimed happily, almost gloating at the eye twitch she saw on Gabriel. Marinette was completely aware Chloé was just trying to rub Gabriel the wrong way, but she also smelt the distinct scent of alcohol on the socialite, a fact Adrien also noticed.

Gabriel, Nathalie and Audrey left to speak to some of the other designers at the event, taking their uncomfortable tension with them. Adrien leaned in closer to Chloé, looking her in the eyes. “Félix is here isn’t he?” He asked, although he already knew the answer.

“At the bar.” The blonde answered quietly. “Lila’s in the bathroom apparently.”

Adrien looked past Chloé’s shoulder and saw his cousin in a black tux and crisp white shirt drinking from a rock glass. He had been watching them, but averted his eyes when Adrien looked over, his beverage suddenly becoming very interesting. He was subdued, even by Félix’s standards.

“I’m going to go talk to him.” Adrien said, placing both hands on Chloé’s shoulders. “Will you stay with Marinette for me?”

Chloé huffed and rolled her eyes, but when her gaze met his again he could see she was trying to hide tears. Between her mother being there and now Félix showing up with Lila, he was worried the pressure would become too much for Chloé. She’s been prey to akuma’s before, and while he made it sound like Chloé would be doing him a favour, in reality, he was wanting to keep Chloé close to Marinette for her own protection.

“Yeah, okay, fine.” She said with a hair flick. Butler Jean brought over a tray of champagne glasses and Chloé took two, handing one to Marientte. Clinking her glass on Marinette’s, Chloé gulped the bubbly drink down before grabbing another. Marinette gave Adrien a worried look over her own glass. Adrien gave her a reassuring wink and made his way over to his cousin.

“It’s been a while, Félix.” Adrien said cheerfully, sitting on the bar stool next to him.

“I guess it has.” Félix replied, not looking up from his glass. “I’m sorry I didn’t get to talk to you when we had that meeting weeks ago. I was a little preoccupied at the time. You know how it is.” He shifted uncomfortably before looking out the corner of his eyes at Chloé talking with Marinette. A few other women joined them and Chloé laughed out loud. Félix cringed at how fake it sounded.

“She won’t even speak to me.” He said, looking at Adrien before reclining back and looking up at the ceiling. “Did she tell you what happened between us?”

Adrien shook his head. “I don’t think she even told her best friend Sabrina, but I got the feeling she was blaming you for it.”

Félix huffed and took a cigarette out of his pocket. Before he had a chance to light it the bartender stopped him.

“You can’t smoke in here Sir, but you can on the terrence.” Félix practically growled at the man before standing.

“Care to join me then cousin.” He asked, downing the rest of his drink.

Adrien followed Félix out outside. There was a distinct chill in the air now and the overcast sky and cold wind made it more miserable. Félix hunched over, cupping his lighter with his hand until the cigarette lit up. Adrien watched as his cousin leaned back on the railing and blew the smoke into the air, flicking the ash off onto the ground and burying his free hand into his pocket.

“I didn’t know you smoked.” Adrien stated, raising an eyebrow at his cousin. Félix laughed humourlessly.

“Lila hates it. At least this way I can get away from her for a while. She said she hates kissing an ashtray.” He sucked in more of the back tar and smirked at the disgust on Adrien’s face. “I deserve that I suppose, but she isn’t any better.”

“What happened with Chloé?” Adrien asked.

Félix flicked the ash and ran his fingers through his hair. “It happened after school finished. Chloé and I had kept in touch throughout that senior year, but we hadn’t seen each other much. Long distance relationships are awkward to maintain, especially when the whole idea of a relationship was still kind of new. Anyway, my mother invited her over for a week during that summer. A bottle of wine and one thing led to another...you get the picture.” He took another long drag of his cigarette. “It was mutual, don’t get me wrong, but I was too immature for a committed relationship. Later that summer I went with some mates to Ibiza. There was this girl…”

“Félix, tell me you didn’t do that?”

“What?” Félix shot back defensively. “It was a mistake, okay. She was Spanish with this gorgeous dark hair and mocha skin and had a body to die for. I was weak and horny and sloshed to the eyeballs on tequila and daiquiris. Chloé wouldn’t have even known if a damn reporter hadn’t been lurking about. I paid him 5000 pounds to bury those photos. Oh he kept them out of the press alright, but the bastard sent them to her anyway saying something about his conscience and morals.” He threw his cigarette butt to the ground, stamping it out while swearing under his breath.

Adrien leaned against the railing beside Félix, folding his arms across his chest. Félix let out a long sigh, the kind of sigh one would hear from a person filled with regrets.

“She rang me in the middle of the night crying, calling me for everything. She’s hardly spoken to me since. When I heard she was with that musician I really hoped that maybe she had found someone better.”

“You know she’s still in love with you, Félix.” Adrien said. Félix smiled sadly at the ground.

“I wish she didn’t. She could do so much better. Besides, I’ve got my own problems now.” He took out another cigarette, flicking his lighter and letting the smoke waffle around him.

“You mean Lila?” Adrien ventured to ask. Félix nodded, his face and eyes clouded with a heavy weight.

“I thought she was stunning when she first turned up in London and she was all over me in no time. I’d dated a lot of models and such since Chloé, and I’m not all that proud of myself. I thought maybe Lila could help me to forget.”

“Forget Chloé?” Adrien prompted. Félix nodded.

“Now she wants to get married.” He gave Adrien an amused look at his stunned face. “Now come on cousin, you and your little wife in there might be 20 now, but you were both 19 still when you got married. Don’t pull the moral high ground on me now.”

“It’s not that.” Adrien said quietly. “But Marinette and I have been close for years, you and Lila have only been dating a few months. If you’re not wanting to make that kind of commitment...”

“She’s pregnant.” Félix suddenly said. “She didn’t want anyone to know until after Christmas. I think she was hoping to announce an engagement first.” Félix kicked his shoe into the ground, stubbing out his cigarette next to the last one and buried both hands in his pockets.

Adrien didn’t know what to say. Would it be bad to say ‘I’m sorry’? Adrien placed a hand on Felix’s shoulder. He really did feel sorry for his cousin, and yet somehow he had his doubts about it. “Don’t take this the wrong way, but are you sure?”

Félix gave Adrien an unreadable look “She’s only six weeks along. She showed me a positive pregnancy test so I guess I can’t argue with that, right. She only told me yesterday and I guess I’m still getting my head around it. I’ll do the right thing of course. I wouldn’t want to bring any embarrassment to my mother.”

Looking back towards where the glass doors that led into the function room, he could see Chloé talking with Marinette, his face shadowed in longing. “There isn’t a day that goes by that I don't regret going on that trip to Ibiza. What’s that saying though, you make your bed then you have to lie in it. I guess that’s me now.”

“Félix I…”

“Don’t feel bad for me cousin.” Félix said with a sad smile. “I know we’ve had our differences over the years but we’re still family, although you may still come to hate me yet if you’ve patched things up with your father.”

“I wouldn’t say that.” Adrien replied flatly, folding his arms. “I’m still contracted to the company, and he dragged Marientte in with it. It would take a hell of a lot for me to forgive him everything he’s done. The sooner Marinette and I can get away from these contracts, the better.”

“Well, maybe I can help you with that.”

Adrien turned to him intrigued. “How’s that?”

Félix was about to speak again when Butler Jean scurried out on the terrance. “Monsieur Adrien, Mademoiselle Chloé asked for you to come quickly. There is trouble brewing.”

Adrien and Félix both looked into the function room to see Lila standing with Marinette and Chloé. What really hit Adrien though was the dress Lila was wearing. He knew that dress because he had painstakingly sewed each and every one of those sequins on it himself on the weekend.

Returning to the room, Adrien was quickly at his wife’s side just as his father approached them. “Is there a problem Miss Rossi?” Gabriel enquired, Nathalie standing close behind him.

“I was just saying that I was so surprised to learn that MDC was Marinette. I had no idea that it was one of her commissions that I was wearing. That’s so amazing of you Mr Agreste to let Marinette continue with commissions while she works for you.”

Adrien put his arm around Marinette’s back and could feel her shaking. Félix shot a glare at his girlfriend.

“Lila, what are you doing?” He growled under his breath, but Lila ignored him, giving Chloé a smug look. The blonde socialite turned her nose away from the Italian and focused on the fuming Gabriel instead.

“Is this true Marinette?” He said with concealed anger. “Have you breached the terms of your contract?” Marientte looked at Nathalie who was giving her a sympathetic look.

“Mr Agreste...I...well you see…”

“Father really.” Adrien intercepted as his wife struggled to find her words. “Would you have rathered that Marinette's reputation ended up in tatters because she hadn’t fulfilled the commissions she had already accepted before the contract? What kind of professionalism would that have been?”

“What’s going on Gabriel?” Audrey asked as she approached the group. The socialite then fixed her eyes onto Lila.

“Where on earth did you get that dress from?” She asked the Italian curiously.

“Oh, this?” Lila said innocently. “This is one from Marinette’s private label.” She emphasised the word private, noting Gabriel’s hands tightly clenched behind his back.

An uneasy silence passed over the group while Audrey studied the dress. She then clicked her fingers at Gabriel. “Why was this not in your showcase Gabriel? This is exactly on point for this season and would have been perfect for the photo spread.”

Lila’s eyes widened in stunned silence and Gabriel looked practically pale. “Audrey, I appreciate your input, but Marinette is only a junior designer and…”

“Junior?” She exclaimed. “Isn’t she married to your son Gabriel? What are you thinking? You should be mentoring the girl. Unless you're planning on living forever, wouldn’t it make sense for your son’s wife to become your protégé?”

Nathalie tried to hide a smirk as Gabriel cowered under the Style Queen. He straightened his tie and tried to look stoic. “You make an interesting point Audrey, but…”

“But nothing Gabriel. You used to have vision and style, now you're just old and stale. Emilie wouldn’t be impressed and I’m sure Amelie isn’t either. Félix, have your mother call me, we need to discuss a few things with London.” She then pointed at Lila. “I want that girl in that dress Monday morning at the shoot. Adrien, bring that wife of yours too. I want to run a full spread on her.” She then looped her arm into Gabriel’s and walked him across the room. Stopping she poked a finger into Gabriel’s chest and leaned closer to his ear. “You might have let that boy of yours make that girl and Agreste, but I’ll have her as the head of Style Queen if you don’t pull your head in. The Gabriel brand has been running downhill for years, and I am not going to keep propping you up financially. I have my own shareholders to think about. The sharks are circling Gabriel, and your nephew is one of them, mark my words. In this business only the strongest survive.” She tapped her fingers across his chest before sashaying off.

Gabriel shook off his simmering irritability and went to sit at the bar. Ordering himself a double scotch, he slammed it down before ordering another one. This was great, just peachy. Now his designs have been upstaged by his son’s amature wife. Nathalie slid into the seat beside him, a glass of cab sav in hand.

Gabriel looked up from his glass out at the crowd. Lila was engaged in a feisty conversation with Félix while Chloé downed yet another Champaign as she stood next to her mother. To the side of the room there was a dance floor where Adrien and Marinette were. Gabriel
watched the two as they danced. Adrien was talking and Marinette was looking up at him, the adoring look in her eyes evident.

“Even in the same dress, she can’t compare.” Gabriel grumbled.

“Nor should she.” Nathalie replied, stunned. “Marinette is not Emilie, she’s your son’s wife.” She leaned forward in concern, placing her hand on Gabriel’s arm. “What is this about Gabriel?”

Gabriel turned his head back to the couple on the dancefloor. They were still talking as they danced. Adrien kissed Marientte tenderly on the forehead before he gently cupped her cheek and kissed her softly on the lips, the two oblivious to everyone around them.

Gabriel could feel his skin boil. Jealousy. That’s what it was. Gabriel knew he was jealous of his son, of the happiness he had found.

Jealousy had been poisoning his mind against Marinette. She was the embodiment of everything Gabriel was not. She was pure, she was kind and she loved Adrien, just like Emilie had, just like Nathalie did. Everyone loved Adrien, they would do anything for Adrien...anything.

Gabriel then caught sight of Lila streaking across the room towards Chloé. The socialite put her hands on her hips with a scowl on her face. Perfect.

Looking back at Adrien and Marinette he saw they had also noticed the scene that was about to take place.

“If you will excuse me Nathalie.” He said in a sinister voice. “I feel an opportunity might be presenting itself.”

Chapter Text

“Did I just see Audrey Bourgeois loop her arm around your fathers?” Marientte asked, still trying to process the conversation that had just transpired. Not only did Audrey love her design, she wanted to showcase her dress in Style Queen Magazine, regrettably with Lila wearing it, but still.

“They go way back.” Adrien said with a laugh. “I learned not to read too much into it a long time ago.” The two watched as Audrey poked Gabriel in the chest before sashaying off, leaving him to make his way over to the bar.

Félix had taken Lila by the arm to another part of the room. She was sipping on an orange juice looking completely disinterested in whatever it was Félix was saying to her while Chloé had made her way over to the canapés table to join her mother.

“Eww, that’s disgusting.” Chloé declared, throwing the canapé she had bitten into onto the table. “Mother, these canapés are spicy! They shouldn’t be spicy! You know how much I hate spicy food. This is ridiculous, utterly ridiculous.” She complained. Audrey snapped her fingers and demanded to see the head chef.

Adrien shook his head and looked lovingly down at Marinette. “Care for a dance m’lady?” He asked, offering his hand out to his wife.

Walking past where his father was with Nathalie at the bar, Adrien spun Marinette around before bringing her closer to him. Swaying to the music, it was easy to forget there was a room full of people around them. With her it was easy just to become lost in the moment. No matter how busy their lives were at the moment, it was catching these moments together that Adrien adored.

“You know, it’s just dawned on me that I'm going to have to spend a whole day with Lila on Monday at the photoshoot. She’s going to drive me crazy.” Marinette said, pouting at Adrien laughing at her.

“It will be fine Princess. I’ll be there, and Félix will be too.”

“Your cousin being there doesn’t make me feel much better.” She grumbled. Adrien kissed on the nose.

“I wouldn’t worry about him, he’s got a world of his own problems right now.” He assured her, cupping her face and gently rubbing her cheek with his thumb. “But I’d much rather focus on you.” Dipping his head he kissed her softly on the lips.

Opening her eyes, Marinette smiled at him softly before a flash of a dress caught her eye. Looking over Adrien’s shoulder, she could see Lila making her way over to Chloé.

“Oh no.” She whispered. Adrien looked at her before turning to see Chloé placing her hands on her hips as Lila approached her.

“We better go over there.” He said, taking Marinette’s hand and making their way across the room.

“Don’t think I don’t know what you say about me behind my back.” Chloé seethed, pointing her finger at Lila. “You’ve been bad mouthing me all over the place. Did you really think those things wouldn’t come back to me?”

“I don’t have to say anything.” Lila defended. “You do a pretty good job of showing how stupid you are all by yourself. Admit it Chloé, you’re just peeved because I’m dating your ex.”

“Félix? Pffft.” Chloé scoffed, waving her hand around. “You can have him. I don’t care what he does, but clearly his standards have lowered if he’s with you.” Chloé flicked her hair and turned her nose up to the air as Adrien and Marinette stood behind her.

“Says the girl who couldn’t even hold onto a musician.” Lila scoffed. Chloé narrowed her eyes at Lila. Instinctively she clutched the necklace that Luka had given her, still hanging around her neck.

“What happened between me and Luka is none of your business.”

Lila laughed, shrugging off Félix who was now trying to pull her away. “Oh come on Chloé. Everyone knows Luka is still madly in love with Marinette Dupain-Cheng. You just have to listen to his last album to know how badly he was pining for her.” Marinette pursed her lips behind Chloé. It was a bit of an open secret that Luka had written most of the songs on his last album in the wake of their break up, but Marinette had hoped that it had just been a phase. After all, Luka did have a relationship with Chloé, even if it did end amicably.

“That's my wife you are referring too.” Adrien glared at the model before flicking his angry eyes at his cousin.

“Lila, that’s enough.” Félix warned fruitlessly, the Italian still ignoring him. She was enjoying this way too much.

“But then again you never did get over my boyfriend did you? How pathetic. The high and mighty Chloé Bourgeois, so unlucky in love. I guess in the end no one could quite measure up to Adrien now could they? What do you even have to show for yourself except that you continue to live off your parents coattails. But don’t worry Chloé, I’ll send you a wedding invitation to remind you of what you will never have. Maybe you can still bring Sabrina as your plus’s one.”

Chloé fisted her hand and held her head high. “At least I loved Félix and didn’t pretend to care just to get into his bed…” The blonde was cut off but the sudden splash of Lila’s drink in her face.

“Lila!” Adrien growled, grabbing a fuming Chloé by the arm to stop the flight of her balled up her fist.

“Let me go, Adrien.” Chloé screeched. “I’ll give her what she deserves.”

“Chloé!” Félix cried out in shock and embarrassment, taking a protective stance in front of Lila which surprised the blonde.

“Just get her out of here Félix.” Adrien demanded, pointing at Lila who was showing no remorse whatsoever.

Félix looked like he wanted to say something, but now wasn’t the right time. He grabbed up Lila by the arm and pulled her out of the function room and out onto the terrance, past the gossipers looking on, where a heated argument started. Not long after, Lila was then seen storming off back into the function room while Félix was left smoking on the terrance.

Chloé grabbed a napkin off the table and rubbed the sticky orange juice off her face. “Félix is a fool for staying with her, and did you see him protecting her? Protecting that witch. I don’t understand what kind of spell she has him under.” She grumbled, dropping the wet napkin into Marinette’s hand unexpectedly.

“It’s complicated.” Adrien offered, taking the wet napkin back from his wife and putting it on the table. He wanted to tell her what Félix had told him about Lila being pregnant, but now wasn’t a good time. He knew it would hurt her when she found out and it was really something Félix should do himself.

Chloé just huffed in response. “I pity you and Marinette having to deal with her on Monday.”

“You’re not coming, Chlo?” Adrien asked. Chloé laughed humourlessly.

“Mother banned me from her photoshoots years ago. Apparently I was the reason for three separate akumas which put them behind schedule. Utterly ridiculous if you ask me.” A large crash then startled the room.

~~~~~
Gabriel was highly annoyed. He was still bristling over Audrey taking such a liking to Marinette and her designs. Protégé indeed! Now though he felt as though he was in a position where he had no choice but to pander to Audrey and her demands. Once she gets into Amelie’s ear, and he knew she would, there would be even more pressure to elevate his son’s wife to a higher position in the company. With a new designer, it would become even easier for Amelie and Félix to squeeze him out of his own company since Marinette and Adrien were far more popular than he is in the public eye. The whole night had backfired spectacularly!

Putting his own annoyance aside, it was time for him to enact the second reason he had decided to come out tonight, to observe Adrien and Marinette, or more specifically their reactions to a new akuma.

As entertaining as Chloé and Lila’s spat was, their particular brand of anger wasn’t what he was after today. No, he needed something much more volatile and explosive. He could feel a new anger growing now though from where the kitchen was. Yes, this was much better. Sending his akuma that way, it found a willing prey in an angry junior chef who had just been ripped a new one by his superior for over spicing the canapés. He hadn’t told Nathalie that the Peacock Miraculous was, in fact, safely tucked away in his pocket, and while he had decided against using an amok on this occasion, he had every intention of boosting his victims powers. After all, if he was right, only Chat Noir would be turning up anyway.

Screams soon filled the building as people ran away from Culinarian and his spice bombs. The building shook as the small pellets that he threw exploded with cataclysmic force sending anyone in their path into a pile of spice dust. Adrien grabbed Marinette’s hand and started running across the room trying to get out into the hall. He scanned the room, but couldn’t see his father anywhere, only Nathalie running towards them.

“Where’s father?” Adrien asked Nathalie.

“I don’t know.” She answered honestly. “Bathroom maybe.” Gabriel never said where he was going when he left the bar, but she knew exactly what he was doing.

Adrien frowned but shook it off. “Nathalie, I need you to get Félix and Lila out of here and see if you can find Chloé too.”

“Oh bugger Lila, your cousin can handle her.” Nathalie said in an annoyed tone. At any other time Adrien would have laughed.

“Normally I would agree with you, but Félix said she’s pregnant.”

“What?” Marinette exclaimed.

“He only just told me.” Adrien explained. “I’m not sure I believe her, but I’d rather not take the risk. Please Nathalie, get them out. I’ll get Marinette somewhere safe.”

Another explosion rattled the building and part of the roof above them crashed down on their heads, Adrien’s vision becoming cloudy as he fell to the ground.

It took a moment for the ringing in his ears to clear enough for Adrien to hear Nathalie’s frantic voice calling his name. “Adrien, get up. Marinette’s trapped.”

Shaking his head, Nathalie helped Adrien to his feet and he began searching the debris for his wife.

“Marinette.” He called out and heard a soft response in return from the other side of the fallen pylons.

“I’m in the hallway, I’m okay.” She said. Adrien let out a huge sigh of relief.

“Nathalie, there’s Lila behind the bar, grab her and get out.” He said. Nathalie nodded and left while Adrien tried to push the debris away. “I can’t budge it. Can you get out from there?”

“I think so. You just go, I’ll find you outside.” She replied.

“You know I could just blast this all away with a catacl…”

“Don’t even think about it, Plagg!” Adrien could hear her say.”

Racing out towards the terrance, he saw Nathalie running with Lila to the exit. Félix was close behind, but stopped next to an upturned table. “Chloé!” Félix called, moving the debris. “Give me your hand.”

“Rack off Félix. I can take care of myself.” Chloé retorted, although Adrien could clearly see she was stuck.

“For God’s sake Chloé, can you just drop it for now and let me get you out of here?”

Adrien debated whether he should go over when Tikki called out to him from his pocket. “You can help them more as Mr Bug. You need to transform.” She urged.

Heeding Tikki’s words, Adrien ran outside as the upper floor began to crumble again. He caught a glimpse of Culinarian chasing after the head chef. A loud crack of a spice bomb and another large part of the roof crashed down.

“Adrien, you have to transform now.” Tikki urged again frantically, holding the earrings up to him. Taking the jewels he put them on, but he was shaking.

“I don’t know if I can do this Tikki.” He said. Tikki pressed her hand to his cheek.

“Marinette has faith in you Adrien, but you have to have faith in yourself. You’ve got this.”

Adrien looked at the little Kwami and became more determined. “Okay, let’s do it. Tikki, spots on!”

Now Mr Bug, Adrien returned to when Félix was still trying to get Chloé out. Wrapping his yo-yo around the pylon, it broke easily. Mr Bug picked up Chloé and practically threw her into Felix’s arms. “Quick, go.” He ordered, pointing towards the exit.

“Put me down.” Chloé protested as Félix carried her towards the door.

“Will you just let me get you out of here?” Félix complained as they exited out of sight.

“Need a hand there, Bugaboy?” A familiar voice grinned behind him. He looked up to see Lady Noire twirling around her baton. He’d seen her in his suit a few times over the years, but it never failed to floor him as she flicked her long braid. The only thing he missed was her blue eyes.

“I might.” He smirked as he came closer to her and took her hand in his. “Depends what you're offering.” He brought her hand up and kissed the inside of her gloved wrist.

“Well let’s get this akuma dealt with and we’ll see what pops up.” She practically purred in his ear.

“I can tell you if you really want to know. I don’t mind admitting that outfit does wonders for my libido.” But his only reply was her laughter as she moved away.

“Mind on the task Kitty.” She tutted as she extended her baton.

“Hey, you started it.” Mr Bug protested as he followed her with his yo-yo. Adrien swears that one day this girl was going to be the death of him.

They found Culinarian on the top floor roof. The head chef was still on the run and trying to hide behind where the pool shed was. Mr Bug and Lady Noire took cover behind the side wall and watched as Culinarian shook out another spice bomb pellet for an oversized glass spice bottle.

“I’m fairly certain that the akuma is part of the bottle.” Lady Noire pondered out loud.

“Makes sense.” Mr Bug said thoughtfully. “So cataclysm then?”

Lady Noire shook her head. “That could be risky. I’m not as practiced at this as you are, I might set the whole lot off, besides, he could spice bomb me before I got close enough.”

“Well I think you’re spice bomb enough just as you are m’lady.” He grinned cheekily.

She looked up at him and laughed. “You’re incorrigible.” She smiled, pushing him away playfully. “Maybe we might need your lucky charm to give us a clue.”

Mr Bug called on his lucky charm and a black and red ice pick landed in his hand. “So...in case of emergency, break glass?” He questioned.

“Simple and straightforward. Why can’t I get lucky charms like that?” Lady Noire lamented as she followed Mr Bug back down onto the pool floor.

Mr Bug threw his yo-yo, rescuing the head chef before Culinarian had a chance to throw a spice bomb at him again. Ungrateful for the help, the chef simply huffed, running off after Mr Bug had told him to stay hidden.

“You need to stay here.” Mr Bug called out, but the chef had already started scaling down the wreckage in the roof to reach the lower floor. Mr Bug started to run after him.

“Look out!” Lady Noire called as she jumped in front of Mr Bug to protect him. To his horror, he barely caught sight of her caratuse cat eyes as she morphed into a pile of spice in front of him. At that moment, Adrien felt like his heart stopped.

Adrien wasn’t too proud to admit later that it was harder than it looked filling in Ladybug’s shoes on his own. It also made him realise how hard it was on Marinette every time he was out of the battle. God only knows what he must have put her through all those times he had sacrificed himself for her. It weighed heavily on his mind the fact that Marinette’s life was completely dependent on him finding a solution to defeat this akuma. In a way it made him more focused, more determined to get the job done and do it right. Most of all though, he was desperate to feel her in his arms again.

Once he used the ice pick to shatter the spice bottle, he quickly purified the akuma and threw the lucky charm, waiting impatiently for the miraculous ladybugs to bring her back. The akuma victim completely forgotten, Mr Bug rushed over to Lady Noire the moment she materialised. Falling to his knees in front of her and taking her face into both his hands, he crashed his lips into hers in a desperate kiss. She was taken by surprise at first, but quickly melted into him, deepening the kiss with her clawed fingers entwined in his blond locks and completely oblivious to the function photographer snapping away excitedly behind them.

“Why did you do that?” Mr Bug asked, holding her close to him and burying his face into her neck, her pulse racing against his cheek. “It’s my job to protect you.”

“I had to.” She whispered. “You’re wearing the spots, remember? You had to purify the akuma and set everything right. I’m so sorry Kitty for ever judging you for that. I understand now why you do it, that it’s your role to protect me as Ladybug.”

“And I know how that kills you every time.” He replied, pulling back just enough to see her eyes. “I felt like I couldn’t breathe when you disappeared. I promise I’ll be more careful from now on.” He ran a gloved finger down her cheek. “You know I’m not letting you out of my sight for the rest of the weekend Mrs Noir.”

She smirked at the name. “Oh, is that so?” She quipped, finally noting the photographer. “You know it seems like the cat might be out of the bag now anyway.”

Mr Bug looked over at the photographer and gave him a wave. “So what? I’m tired of keeping our relationship a secret anyway.”

Helping her up to her feet, he kissed her softly again before he wrapped his arm around her and yo-yoed them down the side of the building and through a service door. Dropping their transformations, Marinette took the diamond earrings out with a grimace.

“I know your father said that these were your mothers, but my ears are killing me.” She said, handing them over to Adrien. He looked at them more closely and could see a tinge of green in the supposed gold backing. Adrien took off the Ladybug Miraculous, giving them back to her while she gave him his ring.

Returning to the main function room, they found most people had already left. Nathalie was seated at the bar next to Gabriel who looked like he was deep in thought. Adrien chalked it up to the odd encounter they’d had with Audrey Bourgeois earlier. After checking everyone was alright, the group made their way out to the waiting limousine.

There was an uncomfortable silence as they sat facing each other. Gabriel noted that Adrien had a firm grip on Marinette’s hand, his silver ring clearly visible on his right hand. Gabriel frowned. Was that there earlier? He then flicked his gaze up to Marientte’s ears. Her black studs back in their usual place.

“May I ask why you removed the earrings?” He asked in a low droll.

“They were irritating my ears.” Marinette replied. Adrien dug into his pocket, taking the earrings out and holding them out to his father. Gabriel couldn’t help looking at the wedding ring that sat pride of place on his son’s hand.

“You know father, if you're going to have cheap knock offs made of mother’s jewelry, you could at least make sure they didn’t use nickel in it.” Adrien said with disdain. Nathalie raised an eyebrow at Gabriel who chose not to respond.

Once Adrien and Marinette had been dropped off at their apartment, Gabriel and Nathalie returned to the mansion. The designer excused himself to his office, shutting the door behind him. He was so sure Chat Noir would have been there alone today, and yet he had to question why they had swapped their Miraculous. There was an obvious answer of course, but not one he had wanted to think about.

Turning on his computer, it was no surprise to see the lead story had been the passionate kiss shared between Mr Bug and Lady Noire. He had at least been vindicated in that line of thought, as there was definitely more to their relationship then they had acknowledged publicly. It was another piece of the puzzle, but it didn’t prove anything. No, if Gabriel was going to be certain then he was going to have to keep Adrien and Marinette a lot closer.

Taking out his phone, he dialed and sat at his desk drumming his fingers.

“It’s a little late for a social call isn’t it?” Her voice teased down the phone.

“Forgive me Miss Rossi for the lateness of the hour, I trust you got home well enough?”

“You mean after Félix abandoned me to help that bratty ex of his? Thank goodness for Nathalie getting me to safety. I’m really sorry for how things turned out tonight.”

“I doubt that somehow.” Gabriel scoffed. “You’re not the kind of person to care much for anyone other than yourself and your own interests. However, if it’s one thing I have learned after a lifetime in the business sector, it’s how to be adaptable.”

“I’m listening.”

Gabriel smirked to himself. “Monday morning I need you to do me a little favour at the photoshoot…”

~~~~~

“Girl, do you have any idea how much traffic the Ladyblog has had since you and Mr Abs there decided to make your relationship public?”

Marinette had to giggle at the red face Adrien was sporting as he looked away from Alya on the computer screen. “Hey, I don’t get to choose the design of the suit okay.” He pouted, giving a side eye to Tikki who was sitting on the dining table with Plagg.

“Can you say hello to Alya for me?” Trixx asked, patting his paw against the computer screen.

“Trixx says hi.” Marinette relayed.

“”Oh, I miss you too, little buddy. I’ll see you soon though.” Alya replied, blowing kisses at the screen. It was a shame that she couldn’t see Trixx through technology, but she knew the Kwami could see her. “Tell Wayzz hi from Nino too. He had to leave early to check out his equipment at the club he’s playing at tonight. I have some good news though, we’ll definitely be in Paris for Christmas.”

“That’s wonderful.” Marinette beamed.

“And, I expect an exclusive with the newly married Mr and Mrs Noir.” Alya winked.

Adrien draped his arm over Marientte’s shoulders. “But, we never told anyone we were married?” He questioned. Alya laughed.

“Oh please, the whole of Paris had been shipping Ladybug and Chat Noir so hard for years. With a PDA like that, naturally everyone thought you must have tied the knot. Besides, you calling her Mrs Noir didn’t exactly go unnoticed. There’s already a speculation that you knocked her up and that’s why you were so worried about her.”

Marientte choked on her coffee and Adrien had to pat her on the back. “I’m not pregnant.” She spluttered indignantly, but Alya just snickered.

“I didn’t say you were, but that’s the buzz at the moment. Seriously though, you two should really clarify your relationship before the rumours start to get out of hand.”

“I don’t know Alya. We haven’t been married that long, what if someone puts two and two together?”

The reporter shook her head. “You’re overthinking it girl. No one is going to assume that a model and aspiring designer is Chat Noir and Ladybug. People get married in Paris everyday. We can just say you got married quietly months ago.”

Adrien picked up Marientte’s hand and kissed the back of it. “She’s right m’lady. Now that the cat’s out of the bag, it’s going to be harder to hide it.” Marientte looked into his emerald eyes. She could easily lose herself in those eyes, especially when he gave her that adoring look.

“Ugh, you too are too cute for this early in the morning.” Alya chuckled. “I better get going anyway. I’ve got a few more assignments to wrap up and then my stint here at the BBC is done.”

“Does that mean you’re coming back to Paris for good?” Marinette asked excitedly. Alya gave her a coy look.

“Well, I wasn’t going to say anything yet, but maybe. Nadja said she may have something for me at TVi. Fingers crossed hey.”

Marinette clapped her hands together. “I hope so, Alya. Trixx is doing a happy dance here too. We better go though. Best not to keep Audrey Bourgeois waiting.”

“Good luck, I think you’ll need it. Talk soon”

After hanging up, Marinette and Adrien made their way to Montparnasse Tower and the Style Queen studios. Greeted by Nathalie on arrival, they were introduced to Angelica who was coordinating the shoot and interview.

Angelica extended her hand for Marinette to shake. “It’s nice to finally meet you. I’ve heard a lot about you from Lila.”

Marinette had to bite back a groan. “I can only imagine what Lila would have told you. Do I need to be worried?”

Angelica looked at her confused. “On the contrary, she couldn’t say enough nice things about you.” She rebutted. “She said what great friends you and Adrien had been to her and how happy she was to be included in the spread today.”

Marinette looked across the room to where Lila was seated at a makeup station. She hated having to admit that Lila did look marvellous in that dress. It was still perplexing to her though how Lila managed to get the dress without her knowing. There was no way it would have gotten to her in London on time, and Marientte was sure the postal address had been a local post box. Nevertheless, if her plans had been to humiliate Marientte, it had clearly backfired spectacularly.

“Adrien, you need to change.” Nathalie stated, looking up over her glasses.

“Change?” He queried. “But I’m not part of the shoot.”

“No, not with Lila, but your father agreed to this photo spread and interview if Mrs Bourgeois also ran a Gabriel advertisement alongside it.”

Adrien rolled his eyes. Of course his father would try and get an angle out of it. “Is Félix here?”

Nathalie shook her head. “He dumped Lila off and left saying he would come back later. I think he may have been heading to see your father.”

Adrien could only imagine what that would be about.

“Oh oh, you idiot! Look what you did.” Lila screeched and all eyes turned to her.

“What’s going on?” Angelica asked, marching over to where Lila was. “I expect professionalism on the set Miss Rossi.”

“I’m so sorry.” Lila apologised. “This idiot here ran into me and caused my coffee to spill all over me.”

“I did not…” The staffer protested, but Angelica waved him off.

“This is no good, this is no good at all.” Angelica groaned, holding her head. “Mrs Bourgeois is going to kill me.”

Adrien and Marinette came over to survey the scene. There was no way the dress could be rescued to shoot today. “I can wash it and maybe we can shoot tomorrow?” Marientte offered, but Angelica shook her head.

“Mrs Bourgeois said the shoot had to be today. Is there anything else we could dress Lila in?”

Marientte thought for a moment. “I do have a dress back at our apartment. Mr Agreste wanted me to add a few more details to it, but it’s pretty much completed. It’s very similar in style to this one.”

“That would be perfect.” Angelica said with relief. She then looked at her watch. “We can afford a short delay. Adrien, we can start on your shoot for the advertisement. Lila, get out of that dress and put a robe on for now. I’ll call you out when Marinette gets back.”

Angelica hurried off to get the set reorganised. Adrien took Marinette by the hand and walked her to the elevator. “I guess it was too much hope to ask that this could have gone smoothly today.” He chuckled. Marientte rolled her eyes.

“With Lila here, I guess it was to be expected. I won’t be too long though.”

“You know I can make them wait and drive you back myself.” He said, kissing her hand.

“You’re still on your learners Kitty, I don’t want you trying to hurry. Besides, I’d rather not upset Audrey Bourgeois and I think it’s good we keep your father on side too. I won’t be long.” The elevator doors opened and she reached up onto her toes to kiss him before getting in.

Adrien walked past Lila towards the dressing rooms to get into his suit. Once he was out of earshot, the Italian took out her phone and dialed a number.

“She’s on her way.” She said, hanging up and putting the phone back down on the table. With a smirk, she headed into the dressing rooms herself to get changed.

Chapter Text

Marinette quickly got out of her car, remembering to lock the door behind her, before racing up the stairs to their apartment. Since her parents were going to a catering convention in Scotland for the week, she had brought most of her work home to the apartment since she didn’t like the idea of staying in the bakery alone to work. Marinette was so happy that her father had been well enough to attend this year, since last year he had been still recovering from his heart attack, even though it meant the bakery had to be closed for the week.

As it was, Marinette had felt bad at how little time she had been able to spend with her parents lately. Her father had been considering selling the business in the near future and him and Sabine retiring to the country. She would see them even less often if they did, but as her father had pointed out to her, it would give more room for little ones to run around in. It had made her blush at the adoring way Adrien had looked at her when her father had said that.

“Didn’t you say the zip was still sticking?” Tikki asked as they ascended the stairs.

“I know, but if we pin it and keep Lila’s back away from the camera we should be able to mask it.” She said to Tikki as she dug out her keys.

“Wait Marinette.” Tikki suddenly said. “Did you hear footsteps behind us then?”

“Footsteps?” Marinette paused with the keys in her hand. She looked around, but there was only silence. “I think you must be hearing things, Tikki.” She mused, pushing open the door and throwing her keys on the counter.

Marinette walked into the kitchen and grabbed a few cookies, giving them to Tikki in her purse. She then walked across the lounge room towards the stairs, remembering the dress was still next to the bed. She was about to walk up when a hand suddenly closed over her mouth. Marientte’s first reaction was to scream, but the sound was being muffled as she struggled against the strong arms that gripped her.

“Don’t scream and just do as we say little lady and there won’t be any trouble.” The gruff voice said near her ear.”

“Where's the box?” A second voice added. A man in a grey balaclava stepped in front of her, a large knife in his hand. Marinette watched him wide eyed as he taunted her with the blade.

“Wha…what box?” She stammered.

“The red and black spotted one.” The man with the blade barked out in annoyance. “Come on girly, we don’t have all day.”

Thinking quickly, she gripped the arms of the assailant that was holding her, kicking both legs out to attack the man in front of her. The knife fell to the ground as he stumbled. Shocked by what had just happened, the man holding her loosened his grip slightly, which she took advantage of to try and get away. With a swift elbow to the ribs Marinette made a run for the door but was stopped when a hand grabbed her and pulled her back sharply. Pain radiated from her wrist and she cried out. “Let me go. Help!” She screamed out before she was silenced by a hard slap to the face causing her to crash into a heap on the floor.

“You idiot.” The second man in the black balaclava yelled at seeing the cut to her face. “Now look at the mess you made.”

“She bloody elbowed me in the ribs.” The other man complained. “They never said she was gonna be feisty.”

“Quit your belly aching and just find the damn box.” His partner snapped back.

“How do I know what it looks like?”

The man in the grey balaclava grumbled as he retrieved his knife. “Red and black remember.”

Marinette groaned as the man with the knife grabbed her up by the arm and shoved her into the wall. “There’ll be no more of that now will there?” He said as he forced her towards the kitchen. “Now just tell us where it is?”

“Like hell I will.” She retorted, fighting against his hold. Her arm was paining badly with the grip he had on her. They struggled with grey balaclava eventually slamming her back into the doorframe causing her to hit her head. Marinette tried to call out, but she knew it was fruitle. Most of the tenants worked during the day and therefore the apartments would be empty.

“Stop fighting us.” The man yelled. In the tussle his knife cut into Marientte’s upper arm and she cried out in pain.

“Who’s the idiot now?” The other man yelled.

“What’s going on?” A groggy voice called out from the hall.

The man twisted Marinette around, holding her to his chest with his knife close to her face. Marinette looked up to see her young neighbour, Albert, who was still in his pajamas, walking towards them with a hockey stick in his hand. Judging by the redness of his eyes and nose, he hadn’t gone to work today.

“Back off if you know what’s good for you.” The man with the knife threatened. Albert gripped the hockey stick tighter.

“And you don’t want to find out what part of your anatomy will become my new hockey puck.” Albert retorted, holding the stick higher.

“Come on.” Black balaclava announced. “This ain’t worth it.”

The man with the knife threw Marientte to the ground before grabbing up her hair, his eyes blazing under the balaclava. “We’ll be back.” He threatened, throwing her head into the door for good measure before running after his partner down the stairs.

“Marinette?” Albert asks quietly, full of concern. He hadn’t gotten much of a chance to hang out with his neighbours, but they had been a happy couple from what he saw, and always polite. Albert touched Marientte’s shoulder, but she recoiled away, crying as she held her bleeding arm. Albert ran into her kitchen and found a clean tea towel. Bringing it back to her, he carefully pressed it to the wound. He kept his voice low, trying hard not to cough on her. “It’s alright, I’ll call an ambulance and then I’ll call Adrien okay?”

She could only nod in response.

~~~~~

“Do you know why Félix didn’t come today?” Lila asked, sliding up to Adrien. “He’s telling your father how he’s going to take over his company.”

Adrien shrugged nonchalantly. “Good luck to him then.” He said flatly. Lila narrowed her eyes at him.

“But doesn’t that bother you? I mean your father has been practically forced to make Marinette his protégé. You could have it all. I could even help you get your father out of the way.”

Adrien looked at her with a raised eyebrow. “Lila, I don’t know what fantasy world you’re living in, but Marientte and I want to get as far away from this company as possible. If Félix takes over, it’s all the sooner that we get out of these contracts and leave. Honestly I don’t know what he sees in it.” Or you was left unsaid. He turned his head back towards the set. He had already done one group of photos, and now was waiting for them to reorganise the set. He looked down at his watch. Marinette really should have been back by now.

“You don’t have to be so snippy. We’re going to be seeing a lot more of each other this week, you know.”

Adrien looked at her confused. “What do you mean?”

“Félix and I will be staying with your father this week to learn more about the company. Didn’t he tell you?”

Adrien looked away. “He doesn’t always remember to tell me things he finds unimportant.”

Lila pouted at his backhanded comment. “It’s only a matter of time and we will be family Adrien. There really is no reason for you to keep on ignoring me like this. You understand I don’t have anything against Marinette personally, I just want my fair share.” Lila said, standing far too close to Adrien to be comfortable.

Adrien rolled his eyes at the Italian. “You know Lila, Félix isn’t a fool. If you're trying to double cross or entrap him in any way…”

“Your cousin worships the ground I walk on.” Lila interjected, running her fingers through her hair and leaning into him. “I have him wrapped around my little finger.” She wiggled her pinky in front of his face. Adrien pushed her hand out of the way.

“I wouldn’t bet on that Lila.” He said, leaning away from her. “I know Félix better than you do, and he doesn’t tolerate fools lightly, nor would he think much of his pregnant girlfriend cracking onto his better looking cousin.”

Lila faulted for a moment. “He told you?” She asked. Adrien saw there was genuine surprise in her voice.

“I’m his cousin, of course he told me.” Then Adrien smirked and leaned closer towards her. “Unless there’s something to hide?”

“No.” Lila practically choked the word out. “It’s just supposed to be bad luck to tell people in the first trimester, you know, in case of miscarriage.”

“Uh hum.” Adrien half agreed. “Well we wouldn’t want that happening now would we? Félix may not take that news too well. Or do you have a plan B?” Lila tightened her robe tighter around herself giving him an indignant look.

“Once I’m his wife, what does it matter?” She snapped at him. “Perhaps you should mind your own interests…like your father.”

“What about my father?” He asked with furrowed eyebrows.

Lila shook her head. “My dear, sweet Adrien. You really have no idea do you? If I were you, I would be keeping a close eye on your wife, a very close eye.” She winked at him before walking over to the food station.

Adrien really didn’t have any idea what she was driving at. Knowing Lila, it was most likely a load of rubbish, and he was certain she was lying about being pregnant too. There wasn’t much he could do about that, it really was Felix’s problem, and honestly she was only going to be able to keep it up for so long. He had to shake his head that his cousin was ever stupid enough to get himself entangled with someone like Lila in the first place, although he knew Félix well enough to know his brain wasn’t always what he was thinking with where women were concerned.

“Adrien, we are ready for you.” The photographer called out. Adrien didn’t bother giving Lila a second look as he took up his place on set. He was only a few poses in though when Nathalie scurried up onto the set.

“Adrien, Adrien you need to go, now.” She panted out of breath.

“Nathalie, what is it? What’s wrong?” The model asked, placing a hand on her shoulder.

“It’s Marinette.” She finally said. “She was attacked in your apartment. It looks like it was an attempted kidnapping. Your neighbour called an ambulance and she’s at the hospital. I’ve been trying to get hold of her parents, but I can’t get through.”

Adrien stared at her in disbelief for a moment, trying to process what she had just said. “They left early this morning to be part of a catering event in Scotland.” Adrien explained. “I’ll get hold of them later, tell my father I’m going to go to the hospital.”

~~~~~

Félix slid a file across Gabriel’s desk. The designer opened it, pursuing the papers inside without showing any expression. If he had been a gambler, Félix figured Gabriel would have a poker face down pat, but he just hoped he was the one holding a full house.

“What’s with the cryogenic chamber?” Félix asked with a smug look pointing to the folder. “According to this, a chamber was purchased within 24 hours of Aunt Emilie disappearing.”

“I have no idea what you're talking about.” Gabriel rebutted. “There is nothing here showing I had anything to do with purchasing such a chamber. It’s one person's clearly unreliable memory.”

“Don’t give me that. I've had a private investigator looking into you for over a year Gabriel. Aunt Emilie had been sick for a long time and she had seen a divorce lawyer just before she disappeared - along with large sums of money. I know you are hiding something and I’m going to find out what it is.”

Gabriel eyed his fiery nephew waringly. He may have successfully pulled the wool over Amelie’s eyes for years, but her hot-tempered 21 year old son was another kettle of fish entirely. Félix had two weaknesses however, his love for his mother, and his love of women. While Gabriel couldn’t get to Amelie, he was able to get to Félix through his infidelity.

“You don’t know anything.” Gabriel replied flatly, leaning back into his spacious desk chair, his fingers flexed against one another in a steeple. “I have been in this business longer than you have been alive. You think you can just waltz in here and tell me you have any idea what’s been going on. You and who exactly?”

“Where is Aunt Emilie, Gabriel?” Félix pressed on. “You can’t tell me there isn't a connection between the two. Lila found inconsistencies in the accounts and there was never a proper investigation into Emilie’s disappearance. Who are you paying to keep quiet?”

“Did Adrien put you up to this?” Gabriel growled. “Or that ambitious little wife of his.”

“That’s a lie and you know it. Marinette isn’t the gold digger you try to make her out to be. As for Adrien, he thinks his mother died years ago, but I don’t believe it, and neither does my mother.”

Gabriel gritted his teeth. “It’s my company, I don’t have to justify anything to you. Emilie left us, that’s it and all about it.”

Félix slammed his palms on the desk. “That’s bullshit.”

“Mind your tongue.” Gabriel scowled.

“Then tell me what you have been doing with the money?” Félix folded his arms. “There’s tens of thousands of Euros unaccounted for over the last several years - ever since Aunt Emilie “vanished”. The shareholders won’t stand for it and you know it. Whatever underhanded dealings you have been involved in I will find out and have you exposed.”

“Like your own indiscretions?” Gabriel sneered when he saw Félix falter. “I know all about Ibiza, Felix. Surely you must have questioned why a girl like that would fall into your bed so easily? You didn’t think that Spanish Senorita, nor the photographer was a coincidence do you? So if you try to expose and humiliate me, I’m sure I could return the favour.”

Félix balled up his fists at the realisation. “You…you… Okay, fine. I accept my responsibility for falling for that. I was young and stupid, but what about Chloé? You didn’t have to show her, she didn’t have to find out like that.”

“Collateral damage my dear Félix.” He said coldly. “The lesson wouldn’t have been learned if it hadn’t stung right to the core. I have nothing against Miss Bourgeois, but it’s when you lose the one thing you love most that the lesson is more effectively learned.”

Félix stood in silence as Gabriel’s phone rang. Gabriel never took his eyes off his nephew as he answered it and held the phone to his ear.

“Yes.” He said abruptly. “Can’t you fix it?… Well what did Athena say?… Very well, but I would prefer the organza on the fuschia not the blush… Fine, tell Nathalie what you need and she’ll put the order in.” He hung up and pinched the bridge of his nose under his glasses.

“Uncle Gabriel…” Félix began again before Gabriel held a hand up to silence him.

“That is quite enough Félix. You can’t just start throwing accusations around with no proof and you can’t prove that I did anything in here.” He scoffed, throwing the folder back at Félix.

“Of course not, you had Nathalie do it for you.” Félix retorted.

“Nathalie will never say a word against me, I can assure you.” Gabriel said sharply. “Now if you don’t mind I am expecting some rather important business to attend to this afternoon.” He said dismissively, moving around paperwork on his desk. “Since you and Lila invited yourselves here for the week, you might as well go and collect her from the photoshoot. They should be done by now.” Félix stood in place staring Gabriel down until the designer finally looked up at him with a scowl.

“This isn’t over Gabriel.” The younger man said, his emerald eyes blazing.

“Isn’t it?” Gabriel smirked. “I wouldn’t be so sure.”

“I promise you, I will find out what you have done, and you won’t be able to stop me. Threaten and scheme all you like, blacken my name, I don’t care. People don’t like me anyway, but I will find out what you did with the money, and when I do, you’ll be handing this company over to me on a silver platter in exchange for your life.” He then turned on his heels and stormed out the door.

Gabriel leaned back into his chair as he watched his nephew disappear out the door. Standing up he pressed the hidden buttons on the elevator which took him down to Emilie’s chamber. He walked his way across the bridge, his footsteps echoing through the space until he stood in the darkened room and looked at the serine look on his wife’s face as she laid in her eternal sleep.

“Nooroo.” He called. The timid Kwami emerged from his pocket.

“Yes Master.”

“Why am I doing this?” He asked, his voice full of melancholy. “Is it because I feel guilty for what happened? Is that it?”

Nooroo looked at Gabriel confused. “Only you know the reasons why.”

Gabriel placed his hand on Emilie’s sarcophagus, holding his head with the other hand. “She was leaving me Nooroo. Félix was right. I knew Emilie had seen a divorce lawyer and she would have taken Adrien from me.” He rubbed his temple again, the pain there rising. “Félix is getting too close to discovering the truth, about Emilie, about everything.”

“But what about your son, Master? You could find comfort in his happiness”

“He made his choice.” Gabriel said angrily. “And he chose her… I already lost Emilie, I can’t lose Adrien too. He’s all I have left.”

“Does that mean you aren’t going to get the Miraculous anymore?” Gabriel couldn’t help but note an element of hope in Nooroo’s voice.

“What good would it do?” He said, rubbing his head. “I can’t take the migraines anymore. I’m sick of all of it. I’m sick of akumas and amoks and the Miraculous. Ladybug will never stop looking for me, for the missing Miraculous. Marinette is a tenacious girl and Adrien would follow her to the ends of the earth if she asked him to.”

Nooroo floated in front of him. “Are you saying you think they are Ladybug and Chat Noir?”

Gabriel smirked at him. “I don’t think Nooroo, I know they are. You were right though, to make the wish would require an exchange, and I can’t guarantee it wouldn’t be Adrien. I can’t risk that, but I can’t have Marientte pulling Adrien away from me. And I know what to do to get rid of her. She is the Guardian Nooroo, and there is a pressure point there ready to squeeze.”

Gabriel was pulled from his thoughts by his phone ringing.

“Nathalie, if it’s about the organza…” He began.

“Gabriel, Marinette has been attacked…”
~~~~~

Adrien practically ran into the counter at the emergency apartment, the nurse being taken aback by the frantic man in the well tailored suit and make up.

“Marinette Agreste.” He blurted out. “Where is she?”

“And you are?” The nurse asked dryly.

“Her husband, Adrien.”

The nurse looked him up and down and typed something up on her computer. “We’ll look at that, husband, Adrien. She’s in bay 4.” She answered nonchalantly, pointing down the corridor.

Finding bay 4, Adrien had to hold back a gasp when he saw the banged up state of his lady. Officer Raincomprix was still talking to her and making notes. Adrien realised Marinette must have heard him when she turned her head towards the door.

“Adrien.” She whispered, before tears started to flow down her eyes. In an instant he was by her side, gently cradling her head to his chest.

“It’s alright Princess, I’m here. I’m right here.” He soothed. Marinette clung onto his jacket, burying her face in his shirt to muffle her sobs. Adrien looked her over where her arm had been bandaged as well as her wrist. There was also bruising starting to spread across her cheek.

A doctor came in to assess her. The cut to her arm was superficial and didn’t require stitches, but she was badly bruised all over. They were just waiting now on the results of the x-rays to make sure nothing was broken. Once they had that, she would be able to go home.

Office Raincomprix continued to question her, but she didn’t have a lot to tell him. Her memories were fuzzy - two men in balaclavas, one with a knife. There wasn't much to go on.

Not too much time later, Gabriel arrived at the hospital with Nathalie. The assistant rushed over to the bedside, fussing over Marinette and was clearly disturbed by the state of her. Adrien had to smile to himself at Nathalie’s motherly instincts coming out at Marinette being hurt. It reminded him of the time he had twisted his ankle as a kid during fencing practice. His mother had been away, and Nathalie had cared for him. It was the first time she had assumed a mother role, and Adrien had seen it many times since then. Marinette was grateful for Nathalie’s concern, but she wasn’t letting go of Adrien.

“Officer Raincomprix, I trust you will do all in your power to bring these men to justice.” Gabriel said to the policeman.

“We will do everything we can to track them down. Break-ins aren’t that unusual in that part of town and unfortunately there isn’t much to go on. She was lucky the neighbour was home sick with a cold. They could have easily tried to kidnap her for a ransom or worse.” Officer Raincomprix picked up his hat, placing it back on his head and leaving.

“Ransom?” Adrien quired. “Why would anyone want to kidnap Marinette?”

“Isn’t it obvious Adrien.” Gabriel said, seeing an opportunity. “Your wife is a member of the Agreste family. We are not immune to someone seizing an opportunity for ransom.”

“I think for the next little while, you better keep your bodyguard close by.” Nathalie suggested.

“If I may?” Gabriel interjected. “Perhaps Adrien and Marinette should move out of that apartment and come and stay back in the mansion for the time being, especially with Marinette’s parents being out of town.”

“That’s considerate of you, father, but I can look after her myself.” Adrien said defensively. The idea of spending the week in the mansion was bad enough, but the idea of putting up with Félix and Lila…

“Are you seriously going to put your pride ahead of the safety of your wife?” Gabriel questioned in a blow that was definitely aimed below the belt. “You can’t be there 24 hours a day Adrien, you have commitments. Besides, I believe I have far more experience in this than you do. Your mother and I certainly got our fair share of kidnap threats towards you. Why do you think I have such a strong security system?”

Adrien looked away from his father and back down at Marinette. She looked so small and vulnerable in his arms. “But it’s my job to look after her.” He said defensively, brushing her bangs out of her face. Marinette looked up at him, and he could see the fear in her eyes. As Ladybug, she was unstoppable, but this had been something very different. She had never been attacked in her civilian form before.

“This isn’t about you Adrien, this is about doing the right thing. You want Marinette to be safe don’t you? If your neighbour hadn't intervened, who knows what those men might have done to her. Not everyone is raised to be a gentleman like you were.”

Adrien looked at his father with wide eyes and felt sick to his stomach. Nathalie placed a hand on Adrien’s. “I think your father might be right. These men could come back and…well, we don’t want to think about what kind of revenge they could take out.”

“I swear, if I ever find out who was behind this, I’m going to kill them.” Adrien said vehemently, holding Marinette closer to him, but mindful of her injuries.

Gabriel shifted uncomfortably. He had never seen so much anger in his son’s face, and yet it seemed so familiar, that same protectiveness that he had seen behind a mask. A man that would protect the one he loved with his life if he had to.

Gabriel was confident that this incident would never be traced back to him, he had seen to that, but if it was one thing he had realised it was that if he wanted to get rid of Marinette, then he would have to get creative about it. Hurting her would only make Adrien defensive. No, he would have to find a way to make her leave on her own, even if it meant giving up his own Miraculous to do it.

It had become clear to Gabriel what he needed to do if he wanted to get his son back under his control.

The doctor returned and gave Marinette the all clear to return home provided she rested. Gabriel watched as Adrien carefully helped Marinette into her coat, holding it up for her to put her arms in. As she adjusted the front, Adrien gently untucked her hair from the back of the coat, placing it on her shoulder. She smiled up at him as he did with a look full of so much love. Gabriel could feel the pangs of jealousy he’d had before.

Upon reaching the mansion, Adrien took Marinette to his old bedroom, leaving his father and Nathalie down in the study. They could hear Félix and Lila arguing in the guest bedroom as they passed. He carefully laid Marinette on the bed before getting some cheese for Plagg.

“I’ll get you some cookies from the kitchen Tikki.” He said, but the little Kwami stopped him.

“It’s alright, I have plenty for now.” She assured him. “Stay with Marinette. I’ll keep Plagg company.” The two Kwamis took their leave, heading up the stairs to Adrien’s bookcase.

“Kitty…” Marinette called quietly. Adrien was straight to her side on the bed, taking her hand and kissing the back of it.

“I’m here m’lady.” He whispered. “You’re safe, I won’t let anything happen to you.” He leaned forward and pressed a light kiss to her forehead. “You were so brave fighting those men off.”

Marinette gave him a half smile. “I don’t know what would have happened if Albert hadn’t been home sick. He threatened them with his hockey stick.”

“Remind me to buy him a nice bottle of wine as a thank you.”

She then looked at him more seriously. “Adrien, there’s something I didn’t tell Officer Raincomprix. Those men, they weren’t just ordinary buglers. They were looking for the Miracle Box.”

“What?” Adrien gasped, holding her hand in both of his.

“They demanded I get them the red and black spotted box. Adrien, that can only mean Hawk Moth knows who I am, and maybe you too.” Marinette closed her eyes, a tear running down her cheek.

“It’s alright Princess. I’ll get the box and bring it back here. Don’t worry, Hawk Moth can’t get to you here.” He assured her. “Do you want me to get your parents to come back?”

Marinette shook her head. “They’ve been waiting to be part of this event for over a year. Besides, I don’t want them seeing me like this. Just tell them I’m alright and that I’ll see them when they get back.” She settled herself down into the bed and Adrien carefully tucked her in. He hated seeing her look so sad.

“Hey.” He said with a bright smile. “I found out something funny the other day, about ducks.”

“Ducks?” Marinette questioned.

“Yeah, do you know why they have tail feathers?”

Marientte shook her head with a half smile. “No.”

“It’s to cover up their butt quacks.” He said with a wink.

Marinette started to giggle, but then flinched. “Don’t make me laugh Kitty, it hurts my ribs.” She chuckled. Adrien brushed her bangs from her forehead and ran his fingers down her cheek.

“I love you.” He whispered, leaning down and kissing her softly on the lips.

“I love you too.” She replied, closing her eyes and letting sleep claim her as he held her hand.

Once he was sure she was asleep, Adrien left Marinette with Tikki and headed down the stairs where he could hear an animated conversation coming from his father’s office with what sounded like Lila. Seemed like she was rubbing everyone the wrong way tonight. He decided to bypass them but found Félix outside having a smoke.

“Off somewhere?” Félix asked, stubbing out the cigarette with his shoe on the ground. A light drizzle had just started and Félix pulled the collar of his coat up around his neck.

“Just heading back to the apartment to grab a few things. What to come for a ride?”

Félix thought for a moment. “Sure, why not?”

The Gorilla held the door for the two cousins and they climbed into the back seat. At first neither cousin said anything before Félix let out a heavy sigh.

“Adrien, I just want you to know that if you want to be part of the company going into the future, you and Marinette are welcome to stay on, no contract required.”

Adrien looked at Félix surprised. “Thank you.” He said. “I appreciate that, but Marientte really wants to have her own label back after all this. Something small and manageable. We really want to start a family in the next year or so and live a quieter life. I might even go to university.”

“Oh yeah.” Félix laughed. “And do what? Bachelor of Pretty Boy studies?”

“Oh ha ha.” Adrien said sarcastically. “You were always jealous I was the better looking one.”

The two young men laughed for a moment before Félix sobered up. “I know your father is hiding something, Adrien. I don’t know what it is for sure, but I want you to know that it’s him I want to expose. I don’t want to hurt you, or Marientte.”

“What about Lila?” Adrien asked. Félix looked away from him.

“I don’t know what to do with her.” Félix admitted. “She’s waiting for that diamond ring, but…”

“You’re not sure?” Adrien promoted. Félix looked back at his cousin.

“I don’t know.” He said. “I guess I’m just having doubts. I still haven’t even told my mother yet, you know, about her being pregnant.”

Adrien nodded his head in thought as the car pulled up outside his apartment. “You do what you have to do, Félix.” Adrien said. “And I’ll do what I have to. I’m not interested in protecting my father and as for Lila, the further I can get her away from Marinete the better.”

Félix didn’t get the chance to prove Adrien into what he meant by that. When the two men reached the apartment, Adrien opened the door and flicked on the light.

“What the hell?” Félix exclaimed.

The whole apartment had been turned upside down. Adrien knew it must have happened after Marinette had gone to the hospital, she would have said if the place had been ransacked.

“I hope nothing valuable was broken.” Félix commented, picking up a cracked frame of Adrien and Marinette on their wedding day and placing it back on the shelf.

Adrien ran up the stairs to where he knew Marinette kept the Miracle Box. Looking under the bed, he breathed a sigh of relief to find the sewing box it was hidden in on its side, but intact.

Packing a bag with a few items, Adrien and Félix cleaned up as best as they could before heading out to leave.

“A sewing box?” Félix asked when he saw it alongside the bags.

“Well, you know Marinette.” Adrien said, rubbing the back of his neck. “She can’t stay away from her sewing for too long.”

“I don’t know.” Félix smirked. “That story sounds fabricated to me.”

“Ooof.” Adrien laughed. “That’s lame even for you.”

Félix laughed before he took the other bags and helped load them into the car. “You know what we haven’t done for a long time Adrien? Play a game of chess. How about when we get back we raid your old man’s cognac and play a round?”

Adrien gave him a fond smile. “I’d like that.”

Chapter Text

Ladybug and Chat Noir stood catching their breath under the moonlight. There hadn’t been an akuma in some weeks, and now Shadow Moth decided to pull one out in the middle of the night. It had taken becoming LadyBee and Dragon Noir to defeat it, a combination of Venom and Water Dragon finally putting a stop to it all. Ladybug couldn’t help thinking that it had been just another test though. The akuma had more than one opportunity to have tried to take their Miraculous, but didn’t, instead the sentimonster with him had conjured an array of obstacles that had required her and Chat to merge Miraculous to defeat it.

Ladybug rubbed her injured arm. She had spent the last few days recuperating in Adrien’s room after the attack in their apartment, and while she was feeling much better her arm was throbbing a little from the workout it just got from using her yo-yo. For the most part, Marinette had stayed mostly out of the way in the mansion, not wanting to run into either Gabriel or Lila while Adrien was working the winter line shoots. Adrien wasn’t happy to have to leave her of a day there, but his father had assured him she was perfectly safe in the house. Besides, Félix had been acting rather decently to Marinette, and Adrien knew that his cousin was no fan of his father’s and would look out for her.

“Are you alright m’lady?” Chat asked, gently placing his hand in her arm.

“It’s not that bad.” She gave him a reassuring smile, but he still saw her wince when he touched her arm. “Do you think Shadow Moth was trying to test to see if our allies were here?”

Chat looked at her worriedly. “I guess if he knows, or at least suspects who we are, it’s not such a stretch who our allies might be. With everyone out of Paris right now, it does leave us a bit open doesn’t it?”

Chat could see his lady was feeling fatigued from the fight, coupled with it being 2am in the morning. Scooping her up, Ladybug rested her head against his shoulder as Chat bounded across the rooftops towards the mansion. Hopping through the window, they both called off their transformations and Adrien laid Marinette gently on the bed.

“This house is giving me the creeps.” Plagg mumbled as Tikki brought him over a chunk of camembert along with a cookie for herself. “Between the Italian snooper and grumpy old man Gabe it’s no wonder pigtails wants to hide in here.”

“She’s been recuperating Plagg.” Tikki shided. “Besides, you lived here for years with your chosen and never had a problem.”

“The kid didn’t have a choice then.” Plagg retorted. “I never said it wasn’t creepy then, but something feels even more off now. There’s a bad aura in the house, even Wayzz could feel it. No good can come from staying here more than we have to, you mark my words.”

“Plagg!” Adrien whisper-shouted at the Kwami. “You’re going to wake up Marinette.” He pressed a feather light kiss to his wife’s forehead as she dozed before getting up and walking over to where the Kwamis were.

Plagg flicked his tail around in annoyance. “Then get us home kid.”

Adrien was taken aback by the urgent look in Plagg’s eyes. Even Tikki was starting to look concerned. “I’ve got contractors adding new security measures to the apartment. It should be ready in a few days.” Adrien assured the black cat.

“Good.” Plagg grumbled, taking another bite of his cheese. The trio then became disturbed by the sound of raised voices.

Slightly opening his bedroom door, Adrien could hear an argument coming from Félix and Lila’s room. He couldn’t quite make out what they were saying, but it was heated, whatever it was. He’d almost bet money that Félix was drunk by the slurring sound in his voice. Moments later there was a knock on a door and Nathalie’s voice informing them that their noise had disturbed Mr Agreste. Adrien thought that odd since his father’s room was on the other side of the house. It would have been impossible for him to have heard them arguing unless he was already awake.

“Adrien…” Marinette’s sleepy voice called out. Tikki and Plagg went to settle themselves down while Adrien slid into bed next to wife. He opened his arms and Marientte snuggled into them. “Is everything okay?” She asked.

“Yeah, just Lila and Félix arguing again. That’s got to be the third time this week.” Marinette snuggled more into him, her head on his chest so she could listen to the steady beat of his heart. It was a comfort to her, a reminder that he was alive and holding her, protecting her and keeping her safe. It didn’t take long for the steady rhythm to lull her back to sleep.

Adrien took considerably longer to fall asleep, gently running his fingers along her arm. He had rung Alya earlier that day to see if there might have been anything on the Ladyblog that could have tipped off their identities, but the reporter was confident that there was no way. Not even the comment section had anyone made even the slightest suggestion, and she would have deleted it if it had. Alya was very concerned that Marinette had been attacked in her home, and was more determined to get back to Paris permanently as soon as possible. He knew Marinette was anxious for it too. She wanted to have Rena Rouge and Carapace at hand. Kagami too was planning to return to Paris soon, having sold a large part of her mother’s company and seeing that Mrs Tsurugi would be well cared for in her retirement. Adrien felt that the more of the team in the city the better.

When morning Marinette was feeling well enough to come down to breakfast. Gabriel had already had his breakfast early and had left to work in his study, so it was just her, Adrien and Félix. After the loud argument that had emitted from Félix and Lila’s room through the night the Italian had opted not to come down. Marinette noted dark circles under Félix’s eyes as he sipped on his strong black coffee while reading a newspaper.

“Have you any plans for today Félix?” Adrien asked, hoping to break the silence in the room.

Félix folded up his paper thoughtfully. “I’m going over to see Chloé.”

“Really?” Adrien didn’t mean to sound so surprised, but it was the last thing he thought Félix would say.

Félix leaned back in his chair. “I talked to her on the phone yesterday. It was the first real conversation we’d had since Ibiza.” He gave a quick look over to Marinette. “I assume you told her.”

“I don’t keep secrets from my wife.” Adrien stated, placing his hand on Marientte’s knee. Félix nodded his head.

“Fair enough, but I need to see Chloé and explain a few things personally.”

“Is that why Lila was so upset last night?” Marientte asked. Félix shifted uncomfortably in his seat.

“You heard that?” For a moment Félix actually looked embarrassed. “I guess she has a right to be.” He said, taking another long sip of his coffee.

“Félix.” Marientte said cautiously. “You know Adrien and I have known Lila for a long time. She…well, that is to say…”

“She’s a liar. I know.” Félix sighed. “There was something Chloé told me on the phone…I have reason to believe Lila lied about being pregnant. I asked her about it last night, but she denied it and became hysterical.” Adrien and Marinette gave each other a look and Félix let out a humourless chuckle. “You two thought that all along didn’t you?”

“I’m sorry Félix.” Adrien finally said. “I wanted to say something, but I couldn’t prove it.”

Félix waved his hand. “It’s not your fault Adrien, it was mine, long before Lila came along.” Félix wiped his hands on a napkin and picked his paper back up.

At this point, Nathalie entered the room carrying her tablet. “Marinette, I'm pleased to see you up and about. Don’t forget that you have an appointment with the Vice Chancellor at ESMOD at 1pm this afternoon and Adrien, you have a photoshoot with Eloise from 11am at the Place des Vosges fountain.” Adrien let out a groan. He hated doing public photoshoots, it always meant a crowd of fangirls would be there.

“Great, an outdoor shoot with a threat of rain, awesome.” He then looked at Marinette. “Well, at least I should be done in time to pick you up from your ESMOD meeting at least.” He said cheerily, but Marientte’s expression was anything but happy. “What’s wrong Princess?” He asked.

“I forgot I had the meeting coming up. I guess I’m just worried about the folio I sent in. It really wasn’t my best work. If they don’t think it's good enough, your father will be furious.”

Adrien put his arm around her and kissed her temple. “Nonsense. Your work is always amazing, isn’t that right Félix?”

Félix looked over his paper a little startled to be included in the conversation. “While I am no expert on fashion, I have to agree that what I have seen of your work does present as well considered and quite talented.”

“Oh please Félix, can’t you just give an opinion without sounding like you have a sick up your butt?” Everyone turned with surprise to see Lila had changed her mind and decided to join them after all.

“It was such a pleasant morning.” Félix muttered under his breath.

“Will you be in the house for lunch today Miss Rossi?” Nathalie asked, unaware of the tension Lila’s presence had caused.

Lila considered for a moment. “You know, it’s such a lovely day I might go to a café for lunch, since my fiancé is abandoning me in favour of visiting his ex.”

Félix gritted his teeth behind his paper. “I don't recall having proposed to you, Lila.” He seethed, pointing at a ring on her finger. “That grotesque piece of junk you insist on wearing everywhere doesn’t look a thing like anything I would buy.” Lila simply gave him an incredulous look and plopped herself in the seat beside him and poured herself a cup of strong black coffee.

“Should you really be drinking that - in your condition?” Félix asked, the question practically dripping in sarcasm. Lila glared at him over the cup.

“Are you suddenly an expert now?” She said with distian and a raised eyebrow.

“Are you?” He shot back. The atmosphere in the room was becoming increasingly uncomfortable.

Nathalie let out a cough. “I’ll inform the chefs not to prepare lunch today then since no one will be home.”

“What about you and father?” Adrien asked.

“I’ll be going with you to the photoshoot after which I will be travelling to see my mother for a few weeks. Your father will have his lunch in the office as usual.”

That didn’t surprise Adrien in the slightest, although he had a feeling that his father rarely ate lunch anyway. Either way, there was still a bit of time before his photoshoot, and he knew exactly how he wanted to spend it.

Adrien picked up Marinette’s hand from off the table and kissed the back of it. “Care to join me for a walk before my shoot? We could go check on the bakery.” He said with a mischievous smile. He got a fair level of satisfaction at Lila’s discomfort at the display of affection.

“I’d love to.” Marinette replied, anxious to leave the toxic atmosphere.

“I’ll meet you at the shoot.” Nathalie said. “Please don’t be late.” She added with a pointed look at Adrien.

Marinette grabbed her soft pink knit beanie and she and Adrien set off hand in hand towards the bakery. Her parents had decided to stay on an extra week in Scotland and enjoy a proper holiday. Marinette was glad of it. She had downplayed the extent of the attack at the apartment and fudged they were staying at the mansion so Adrien could spend time with his cousin. She wasn’t sure they entirely believed her, but they didn’t challenge it. She didn’t want to worry them over fears her identity had been discovered by the wrong people.

It was glorious Autumn weather, the leaves of orange and gold gently floating on the breeze. There was a chill in the air now though, and Marientte wished she had put on a coat over her long sleeve dress.

“Does it seem strange to you that these akumas lately seem to be serving no purpose?” Adrien suddenly said as he watched the people walking by. Marinette looked up at him, the golden morning sun reflecting from his hair. “Not that I want them to, I can’t even begin to say how over all this I am, but what do you think it means?”

Marientte slid her arm around his waist as they walked, hugging into his side. “I don’t know Kitty.” She said quietly, her eyebrows furrowed. “I can’t help feeling he is close to us somehow. Closer than we think. I don’t want some all out showdown though. Maybe if Shadow Moth comes forward we can talk him into giving up.”

Adrien chuckled. “Only you could think of talking to someone who is clearly deranged.”

Marinette huffed. “I don’t want to put people in danger, but as a just in case I’m going to give Alya, Nino and Kagami their Miraculous back as soon as they return to Paris. Better to be safe than sorry.”

Adrien planted a kiss on the top of her head. “I’m glad to hear it. It would make me feel better if it’s more than just the two of us, especially after last night.” He then pulled her closer to him. “And your right Bug, I’d rather not have a show down either. I wouldn’t want anything happening to you.”

“Or you either Chaton.” She emphasised, getting out her keys and opening the side door of the bakery. “I’m done with you risking your life for me.”

Adrien followed her into the bakery, grabbing her hand and pulling her back to him as he closed the door behind them. “Marinette, I promised you I would protect you.” He said earnestly. “We can’t take this risk lightly. I’m having the apartment security fortified so we can go home as soon as possible and I know you will be safe there. I don’t like staying with my father, I don’t trust him.”

Marientte pressed her hand against his chest, where his heart was. She could feel it’s steady beat under her palm. “There is only one promise I care about Adrien.” She said softly, looking up into his eyes. “The one where you promised to love me forever.”

“I think you mean furrever Princess.” He joked, earning himself a pout. He couldn’t help himself, dipping his head and claiming her lips with his. It started out soft and sweet, but slowly started gathering up the heat when he picked her up and carried her towards her old bedroom.

He had to put her down to get in through the trap door, but once they were in the room, Adrien could hardly keep his hands off her, just barely noticing the Kwamis darting off and making themselves scarce.

“Someone’s feeling deprived.” She giggled as he attacked her neck with lingering kisses.

“I feel inhibited with us being in my old room.” He admitted. “Your room is so much nicer.”

“You wouldn’t be saying that if my parents were here.” She pointed out. Adrien gave her a smouldering smirk that was all Chat.

“But they aren’t here are they? And they did ask us to check in on the place.” He kissed her lips again while slowly pulling down on the zip at the back of Marinette’s dress.

“Minou.” Marinette said breathlessly as he traced a path of kisses across her shoulder. “You’re going to be late for your photoshoot.”

“I won’t be late.” He murmured against her soft skin.

He was late.

~~~~~

Lila stewed on her bed while Félix got dressed in the bathroom. If she was being honest, she was jealous that Félix was having lunch with Chloé, that deep down he still cared for the socialite. As much as Lila tried to separate her ambition from her emotions, it was difficult not to feel something for a person with whom you share a bed with, and a part of yourself.

“Will you be gone long?” She asked, trying to sound flippant.

“What do you care?” Félix snapped back, walking back into the room as he buttoned up his cuffs on the dark grey shirt he wore. “I would have thought you would be glad to be rid of me for a few hours.”

Lila stood up off the bed and stepped towards him, placing her hands on his chest. She looked up at him with all the seductiveness her olive eyes possessed. “You know I think more of you than that, Félix.”

Félix grabbed her wrists, holding them in his hands with anger in his eyes. “Drop the pretence Lila. Chloé told me that the drink you threw on her at the Style Queen party wasn’t just orange juice, was it?”

Lila pulled her hands out of his and walked to the other side of the room. She should have known better than to drink vodka and orange when she was pretending to be pregnant, but she hadn’t planned on throwing her drink into Chloé’s face either.

“Lila, for once in your life tell me the truth. Are you really pregnant?”

Lila looked down at the ground. She knew that this day would have to come, she couldn’t pretend forever, but now that it was here she wasn’t ready for it. “No.” She said quietly. Looking back at Félix she felt a prang of guilt at the look of betrayal on his face. “For what it’s worth, Félix, I’m sorry.” She said, regret filling her heart.

Félix nodded his head but avoided looking at her. “Yeah, so am I.” He answered truthfully. “I did care about you Lila. Perhaps if you had been honest with me, there might have still been a chance for us.”

“And now?” She asked over her shoulder.

Félix shook his head in disbelief. “Why Lila? Why did you do it? I could have given you whatever it was you wanted. I made you my head model, I would have made you my wife. You didn’t have to lie to me. Why?”

“Because I made a deal with Gabriel.” She said, turning to him angrily. “Before I even met you. It wasn’t personal Félix, it was business. I didn’t even know you when I agreed to it.”

His eyes narrowed in on her. “You’re rather chummy with Uncle Gabe aren’t you? What’s he offering you? To be your sugar daddy?”

“Don’t be disgusting, Félix.” She scoffed with offence. “I’ve been Gabriel’s lead model for years, and I’ve helped him out on occasion with…certain situations. But I don’t have much regard for the man if that is what you are implying. I made a deal, and I kept my side of the bargain.”

“So you were spying on me? On my mother? She trusted you.”

Lila pursed her lips. “‘I’ve done a lot of things I’m not proud of. But I can’t change who I am.” She grabbed his arms and searched his eyes. “Félix, I did what I had to do.” She said, almost pleadingly.

Félix looked down at her, recalling the words Adrien had said to him the other night. He took her hands and removed them from his arms. “And I have to do what I need to do.”

“Félix, I…”

“Save it Lila.” He interrupted, hurt settling in his eyes. “I don’t want to make this more difficult than it has to be. I’d appreciate it if we just pretended it had been real and ended things amicably.”

Lila watched as Félix walked down the grand staircase and out of the front doors, his words hitting her hard. Lila angrily wiped the tears from her eyes with the palm of her hand. After Adrien had clearly rejected her advances all those years ago, she had promised herself that she would never let herself fall in love with anyone. Men were to be used to gain position and power and she would sell herself to the highest bidder to get where she wanted to go, but somewhere along the way something had changed. Oh Félix could be a cold hearted bastard when he wanted to be, and at times he was down right infuriating, but Lila could see now something she hadn’t realised before - she was in love with him and she had lost him.

Stepping out into the hallway, Lila looked around. The mansion was quiet now with everyone else gone. Making her way to Gabriel’s office, she pushed the door open. Nathalie’s desk was neat and tidy, with everything in its place. Gabriel’s desk however was less tidy, but still neat enough. Evidence of a creative streak with sheets of sketches scattered around. The designer himself had fallen asleep at his desk, a box of painkillers next to him and a cold pack on his head. Lila, like most who worked with Gabriel, were aware of his frequent migraines.

She stood in front of the Klimt inspired painting of Emilie Agreste. She had heard stories about the woman from Félix’s mother, but she couldn’t quite work her out. Beautiful, talented and ambitious, it seemed strange she would have chosen to settle for someone like Gabriel, who clipped her wings and made her the perfect Stepford wife. Then there was her disappearance, left unexplained. Was that what Gabriel had been hiding in the documents he had her destroy in London?

“I wasn’t expecting you.”

Lila turned to see Gabriel sitting up in his chair, placing the cold pack on his desk. “These damn headaches will be the death of me one day, I swear.”

Lila sat on the edge of his desk, crossing her legs. “Félix knows.” She said, turning to look back at the painting. “Chloé ratted me out. Typical. She always was a brat.”

Gabriel rocked back into his chair, regarding the young woman next to him. “You know what they say about people in glass houses. However, you did your job well enough. Félix will have a hard time finding where the money has gone and my personal affairs will remain private. Once I annex the London office off to Amelie permanently, the Paris side of the Gabriel brand can expand into South East Asia like I’d planned, with Adrien at the helm.” He then gave Lila a considered look. “As for you my dear, I haven’t forgotten our arrangement.”

“Our arrangement.” Lila laughed, shaking her head. “I could expose you for a lot more than the purchase of a cryogenic chamber you know. In fact I’m almost certain that the reason for that chamber is behind that painting. Tell me Gabriel, what exactly happened to Emilie Agreste?”

Gabriel raised an eyebrow at her. “You always were a smart girl, Lila. Maybe a little too smart for your own good. But I’m afraid all you will find behind that painting is a safe with a few personal items that would be of no interest to you. You see Miss Rossi, you can’t play with fire without getting burned.”

Lila folded her arms across her chest. She was really getting over his use of metaphors. “Like hell I can’t. I could just ring the police and tell them you were behind the attempted kidnapping of Marinette. Honestly, you could have hired more competent thugs to do your dirty work.” Lila felt unnerved by the menacing grin on his face.

“Kidnapping was never my intention. I just needed to frighten Marinette enough that her and Adrien would agree to come under my roof for protection. What I really wanted would follow in due course. It would however be a shame if an anonymous phone call were to tell Officer Raincomprix that you, Miss Rossi, had hired those thugs yourself, paid for by money wired from an offshore account in your name.”

Lila narrowed her eyes at the designer. “I don’t believe you.” She gasped angrily. Gabriel grinned.

“Perhaps, but who will they believe Lila? A well respected and upstanding member of the community who brought his daughter in law into his own home to keep her safe, or someone who has a history of hate towards her and lied about being pregnant in order to trap the heir of a vast fortune. Besides, you were the one that made the call that Marinette was on her way, did you not?”

It was at that moment Lila realised that she had backed herself into a corner. By trying to play both sides she was now the one trapped with everything to lose. She fisted her hands at her side and then flexed out her fingers, taking a deep breath she slid off the desk and stood beside him.

“Well played Mr Agreste.” She conceded. “It appears that you hold all the cards.”

Gabriel stood up to his full height and looked down at his former model. “I don’t intend to leave any loose ends. I myself have, shall we say, retirement plans of sorts. But don’t worry, I won’t leave you without suitable compensation.” He stood and opened the back of the painting, revealing the safe behind it. Lila pouted as she watched him turn the combination dial. She had been so sure that there was more to that painting than just a safe.

Gabriel came back to his desk and opened up his chequebook. “Bob Roth is good friends with a Hollywood producer in California. I have arranged a meeting for the two of you. I’m sure they could make use of your many talents and there is no shortage of wealthy and influential men who would be happy to part with their dollars on a fine specimen like yourself.”

Lila looked away from him feeling somewhat disgusted with herself. Gabriel held out the cheque to her. She stood looking at it, but not making a move. “I do believe the illusion of love is clouding your better judgement Miss Rossi. Félix was never part of the deal. Your role was purely to observe and get rid of certain documents, which you did. Besides, I doubt your admission today will hold you in any great esteem with him now. What I’m offering you here is the deal of a lifetime. Everything you want on a silver platter. Money, fame, adoration. It’s all here Lila - a clean slate in another country. A new life.”

Lila reluctantly reached her hand out and took the cheque. It was indeed a considerable sum. For a brief moment Lila considered tearing up the cheque and taking her chances, but it was a gamble she wasn’t sure she could win. Félix was a proud man, and she had played him for greed, when she now realised she could have had him with love. She’d seen too late that he had meant more to her then she’d allowed herself to believe and she had ruined it all with her lies. There was nothing left for her here now.

“Alright.” She said quietly, fighting the tears threatening her eyes. “I’ll go. I’ll go to California and I won’t return, but I want one more thing in exchange.”

Gabriel gave her a cold steely stare. “Careful Miss Rossi.” He warned, but Lila was undeterred and looked at him square in the eyes.

“If I have to lose Félix, then Marinette loses Adrien.” She said with barely concealed venom. “If I can't be happy, then neither can she.”

Gabriel let a smirk stretch across his face. “I wouldn’t worry about that Miss Rossi. As we speak Marinette is being told by the Vice Chancellor of ESMOD that her enrolment is being terminated because her folio was plagiarised. It’s only a matter of time.” He assured her, but Lila looked sceptical.

“You won’t be able to pay her off.” Lila observed, waving around her cheque. “She doesn’t care for money, but she does care about Adrien. If you try to push her out, Adrien will push back.”

“I won’t have to push her, I assure you. When she leaves, it will be her choice and there won’t be anything Adrien will be able to do to stop it.”

~~~~~

“Adrien, Adrien over here.”

“We love you Adrien.”

“Give me a kiss Adrien.”

“Adrien.”

Adrien rolled his eyes while Eloise giggled at him. The shoot had been painful with the large crowd of fangirls and boys that had flocked around to watch, and Nathalie was having a hard time keeping them back and quiet. By this stage, even Adrien’s bodyguard was on the verge of getting swamped.

“You would think they would have lost interest once they found out I was married.” Adrien lamented as he ran his fingers over the water in the fountain.

“Nope.” Eloise teased. “Statistically, it makes you more attractive. Women love a man that can commit.”

Adrien stretched out his back and arms. Vincent was having issues with his camera and had to reset his back up one. In the meantime, the fans just kept calling out louder.

“What about you and David? Have you set a date yet?”

Eloise was practically beaming. “June next year.”

“That’s wonderful! Do I get an invite?”

Eloise playfully slapped his arm. “Of course I want you and Marinette there. Maybe if I ask really nicely she could make me my dress.”

Adrien’s face fell slightly. “I know she would love to, but I’m not sure my father would allow it. Technically she’s not supposed to be working on anything outside of the branding and she’s really swamped under with so much work.”

“I understand.” Eloise replied. She then looked down. “I won’t be staying on with Gabriel. My contract finishes at the end of this month, and I’m going to move back to London. David’s photo collections have been doing really well, and he’s now working full time for a magazine and I’m ready to go home.”

Adrien placed a hand on her shoulder. “We’ll miss you. Photoshoots won’t be the same without you”

“You’ll still have them.” Eloise laughed, pointing with her thumb over her shoulder at the screaming girls. Adrien rolled his eyes. “Don’t worry, we’ll be back to visit. Also tell Marinette that if she ever needs a model, she can call me anytime. I’d happily wear her designs anyday.”

After a few more rounds of photos, rain started to come down, scattering the fans and causing Nathalie to wrap the shoot up. She herself was heading straight for the train station. She hugged Adrien, letting him know that she would be back in a few weeks and leaving the Gorilla to take Adrien to ESMOD to pick up Marinette.

When he arrived on the campus, the last thing Adrien expected to find was his wife standing in the rain in tears.

The Gorilla jumped out of the car with an umbrella, holding it over them while Adrien held her close to him and guided her to the car. Marinette could barely get the words out that the folio she had been judged against was not the one she had submitted. She couldn’t understand how the mix up could have occurred, but the Vice Chancellor had refused to accept that this was a mistake and that Marinette would never steal someone else’s designs. In the back of the car, she hung onto him as Adrien stroked her hair.

“What if I asked my father to talk to them. He knows the Vice Chancellor well, I’m sure he could…”

“No Adrien.” Marinette said, shaking her head against his chest. “I’m not going to try going back for a third time.” She closed her eyes against the tears. “Why does the universe hate me?”

Adrien gently hooked a finger under her chin, lifting her eyes up to his. “I don’t hate you.” He said, kissing her on the nose.

“I know you don’t Kitty.” She half smiled, then she let out a sigh. “I’ll be okay, right? This is just another hiccup along the road and everything will be alright, won’t it.”

Adrien looked at her worriedly. “Of course everything will be alright.” Marinette shook her head.

“No it won’t. I’ve been accused of plagiarism Adrien, my contract with your father will be terminated and I’ll be an outcast in the fashion community in Paris. My career is ruined.”

The car pulled up, Adrien took the umbrella and walked her up to the door, his arm firmly around Marinette’s shoulders. As they walked in, they saw Lila’s Louis Vuitton luggage piled up in the foyer.

“She’s leaving.”

The couple turned to see Gabriel standing near the door of his office. “It appears she lied to Félix about being pregnant in a shameless attempt to marry into this family. I don’t tolerate liars.” The last part he said with a pointed look at Marinette.

“Mr Agreste, I assure you…”

“There is nothing you can say. I have spoken to ESMOD and I am severely disappointed in you. I took you under my wing as my protégé, I attempted to embrace you into my family, despite the circumstances of your marriage to my son, and this was how you repaid me.”

“But father.” Adrien interjected. “You can’t possibly believe that Marinette would ever resort to plagiarism?”

“I don’t know what to believe these days, Adrien.” Gabriel growled angrily. “Lila lied to try and marry your cousin, how do I know Marinette didn’t do the same.”

Adrien went to retort when Lila made her presence known on the stairs. “That’s because she did.” The Italian stated with a smug look.

“What are you talking about Lila?” Adrien growled.

Lila grinned at him. “I know for a fact that you and Marientte had not been dating in secret for those six months prior to your marriage. In fact, the two of you hadn’t seen each other at all until I saw you at the Trocadero when Marinette pulled that clumsy stunt to fall off her bicycle to get your attention.”

“I did not.” Marientte retorted indignantly. “I didn’t even know Adrien was there that day!”

Adrien’s eyes narrowed on the Italian. “How would you even know about that? Were you spying on me?”

“That’s not the point Adrien.” She waved off. “The point is she was blushing and stuttering all around you. Be honest Adrien, you weren’t in love with Marinette then, and you didn’t just suddenly fall in love with her that day at the Trocadero. You were looking for a way out of marrying Kagami, and Marientte was the poor sap to help you. She’d been so hopelessly in love with you since you were both thirteen that there was no way she would ever have said no.”

“That is not true.” Adrien defended. “I always loved Marientte. What we have is real. It wasn’t built on lies like you do.”

Unable to take anymore, Marientte broke out of Adrien’s hold and ran up the staircase towards his bedroom. Adrien gave Lila one final foul glare. “If I never see you again in my lifetime, it will be too soon.” He practically spat at her before racing up the stairs himself.

Gabriel offered Lila a parting handshake which she accepted before grabbing the handle on her suitcase with a smug look on her face at that small satisfaction.

Opening the door, she stopped when she saw Félix on the stairs, an umbrella still in his hand as the rain lightened. She had hoped to have gotten away before he returned. “Lila.” He called, stopping when he reached her at the door. “Lila, I…”

“Don’t say it Félix.” She said, touching a hand to his face. “It wasn’t meant to be. Let’s just leave it at that. We are two very different people, but you were the best time I ever had, and I’ll always remember you fondly for that.” She kissed him on the cheek and made her way down to the awaiting car without looking back.

As the car pulled away, Lila let a tear slide down her cheek. Lila Rossi would be no more. With the money Gabriel had given her, she would change her name and start a new life in California, but she promised herself she would never let herself fall in love, never again.

Back in the Agreste mansion, Adrien found Marinette sobbing on his bed, Tikki trying to give her comfort. He sat beside her and pulled her onto his lap.

“M’lady, don’t let things Lila says upset you like that. You know she was only doing it to try and hurt you and she’s gone now.”

“I know.” She said between sobs. “But what she said was true though.”

“What’s true?” Adrien asked, lifting her head and wiping her tears with his thumb.

“You weren’t in love with me when we saw each other that day at the Trocadero. You were in love with Ladybug.”

“Marinette.” He said softly. “You know it wasn’t like that.” He ran the back of his fingers down the side of her face, his eyes full of love. “But you’re right, that day wasn’t when I fell in love with you, it was the day I realised I already was.”

Marinette threw her arms around Adrien’s neck and the two of them held each other tight until they were startled by a gasp from Tikki.

“Tikki?” Marinette called out, but all the Kwami could do was point.

“No.” Plagg gasped beside her.

Marientte and Adrien turned and looked with horror at where the kwami’s were looking. There was Marinette’s sewing box, sitting open and empty. The Miracle Box was gone.

Chapter Text

“Alya, I don’t know what to do?”

Marinette dropped her head onto Adrien’s shoulder as they sat in front of his computer. Alya shared a worried glance with Nino sitting beside her. It was bad enough that Shadow Moth had figured out their identities, but him now having the whole Miracle Box, only minus the Ladybug and Cat Miraculous, could be more dangerous than anyone could imagine.

But what was worrying Alya more was the fact that Marinette looked like she was on the verge of a breakdown. Between being kicked out of ESMOD, Lila insulting her and now the Miracle Box being gone, it was all too much to take in one afternoon. She knew Marinette was strong, but it was clear she was beginning to break and the only thing holding her together right now was Adrien.

“Can’t you access the Miraculous through your yo-yo? You could just retrieve them individually?” Alya suggested. Before anyone could answer though, Nino grabbed her arm.

“Hold up babe, Shadow Moth would expect something like that. What if it, I don’t know, opened up some interdimensional wormhole portal thing or something?” He urged with a panicked look.

Alya pushed her glasses back up along her nose with an unamused look. “Nino, seriously? Have you been watching those weird late night B grade sci-fi movies again?”

“No, he might be right.” Adrien interjected. “We don’t really know the extent of what Shadow Moth might be capable of. You just have to look at some of the past Akumas and Amoks to know that he is only limited by his imagination.” He looked over to the side where Tikki and Plagg were sitting, but neither Kwami could confirm or deny anything.

“Yeah, some of those villains were totally off the wall at times.” Nino nodded along with what his best friend was saying. Alya looked at her boyfriend and back at Adrien with her arms folded.

“You know, this isn’t helping.” She deadpanned. “You two nerds just have overactive imaginations.”

“It’s alright Alya. Adrien’s right, we don’t know what Shadow Moth might be capable of.” Marinette let out a heavy sigh. “I must be the worst Guardian that ever lived.” She lamented, sliding her head off Adrien’s shoulder and letting it fall to the desk with a thud.

“Well knocking yourself out isn’t going to help m’lady.” Adrien said, pulling her up by the shoulders back into her seat. “Bug, look at me.” He whispered softly, gently turning her tear stained eyes towards him. “You are, and always have been, a great Ladybug and Guardian. We will find a way through this, together alright. You and me against the world.”

He leaned forward, wrapping her up in a hug as the four of them went silent for a moment before Alya ventured to speak again. “What if…what if you contacted the Guardians at the temple?”

“What? Alya no.” Marientte said, suddenly pulling out of Adrien’s grasp. She got up and started pacing around the room, hugging herself.

“But why not?” Alya persisted. “You could talk to that Su-Han you told me about. This wouldn’t be the first time a Miracle Box has been taken or gone missing. They might know what to do.”

“Absolutely not.” Marinette insisted, gripping the back of her empty chair and leaning over at the computer. “Su-Han trusted me, he put his faith in me to be the Guardian against all the rules of the temple. If I tell him about this he will take the box back off me and force me to relinquish Guardianship. I’ll lose my memories. I won’t even…I won’t know…”

Adrien got up and swiftly held her to him as she broke down. Alya gave Nino a sorrowful look. Yes, telling the Guardians at the temple would no doubt help, but they wouldn’t do it at the cost of Marinette’s memory. Adrien continued to try and soothe her tears, gently stroking her hair as she sobbed and encouraging her to breathe.

“I don’t want to forget you Adrien. I don’t want to ever forget us.” She cried into his shirt and she gripped onto him.

“You won’t be forgetting anything.” He assured her, resting his chin on her head. “I won’t let that happen. We can find another way.” He looked back towards Alya and Nino, the two affirming that contacting the Guardians would only be a last resort.

“Girl, I wish I could hug you right now, but there is no way we can come back right now, at least not until the end of next week at the earliest.”

“It’s alright.” Marinette said, taking a tissue being offered to her from Tikki and wiping her eyes. Nino couldn’t help being slightly amused by the sight of the “floating” tissue across the screen.

“Kagami will be back in a few days.” Adrien added. “In the meantime, we just need to lay low.”

“Aren’t you going to look for Shadow Moth Dude?” Nino queried, but Adrien shook his head.

“I don’t think we need to go looking for him, Nino, I’m pretty sure he will be the one to come looking for us. Unfortunately, he has the advantage on us right now.”

“Okay, but if anything changes you call pus right away.” Alya urged. “And get a hold of Kagami the moment she gets back.”

“We will.” Adrien affirmed before they wrapped up the call.

He brushed Marientte’s bangs out of her face and kissed her on the forehead, guiding her over to sit on the bed, the two sitting quietly in each other’s embrace. No words needed to be spoken, all Marinette needed right now was to feel him there holding her.

The serenity was soon interrupted by a knocking at the door. Tikki and Plagg abruptly went and hid while Adrien called out “Come in”. Tentatively, Félix opened the door.

“Adrien?” Félix called out.“I’m sorry, am I interrupting something?”

“It’s alright Félix.” Marinette said, standing up and wiping her eyes. “You can come in.”

“You two didn’t come down to dinner, I just wanted to check in, that’s all.” Félix explained, looking a little uncomfortable. “I…heard about the ESMOD thing. I’m sorry.”

“Father told you what they accused her of?” Adrien asked. Félix nodded his head.

“Yes, well since you were good enough to leave me to dine with him alone, I didn’t have much of a choice but to listen to him ranting.” Adrien only gave him a half hearted apology. “I admit I don’t know you that well Marinette, but for what it’s worth, I don’t believe what they accused you of.”

“Thank you Félix.” She said with a small smile. “That means a lot.”

Adrien could see something seemed to be bothering Félix. Granted he hadn’t had the best day himself, although Adrien knew Lila’s departure from his cousin’s life could only be a good thing.

“Is everything alright Félix?” Adrien asked.

Félix ran his fingers through his hair. “I don’t want to take you away from Marientte.” Félix replied. “I just wanted to talk about some stuff, but it can wait until tomorrow.”

“No, please.” Marinette insisted. “Don’t worry about me. You and Adrien deserve some time together. I’ve monopolated my husband far too much this week and I know you two would have things to talk about.”

“Are you sure Princess?” Adrien asked, taking her hand in his with a light squeeze.

“Of course.” She smiled back reassuringly. “I might go for a walk around the grounds and get some fresh air.” Adrien gave her a worried look and she gently patted his cheek. “Don’t worry, I won’t leave the grounds, I promise.”

“Alright.” Adrien smiled back, lifting her hand to his lips and kissing her palm. “Just call out if you need me.”

~~~~~

Marinette walked along the pathway that snaked around the Agreste mansion. There were some dark clouds overhead now and there was a cold breeze blowing, so she brought the collar of her coat up around her neck. It was easy to forget that there was a road on the other side of the high walls, it was so tranquil, like you were hidden away from the rest of the world.

Ahead, Marinette spied a small alcove surrounded by an evergreen creeping vine. There were no flowers now at this time of year, but Marinette could imagine there would be beautiful blossoms in the spring.

Nestled inside the alcove was a stone statue of a woman. Even in the fading light, Marinette could see her countenance was serine. She recognised it was Adrien’s mother from the pictures in his room. She stood there awhile, looking at the image and wondering what Adrien’s mother must have been like. She knew that physically Adrien resembled her, in fact there seemed little of his father in his appearance at all, but she wondered if his kind heart and fierce protectiveness were traits he had inherited from her too. Adrien certainly didn’t reflect much of his father, except perhaps his rash temper. But unlike Gabriel, anger was always only a fleeting emotion for Adrien. It was one of the reasons she trusted him with the Cat Miraculous. That kind of destructive power in the hands of someone driven by anger would be highly dangerous and needed to be safeguarded at all costs.

“She is beautiful, is she not?”

Marinette was startled by the cold voice behind her. It sounded more like an observation rather than a man longing for his lost love. Marientte looked up into his ashen features as Gabriel moved to stand beside her, still looking at the statue.

“What happened to her?” She ventured to ask. She had asked Adrien before, but was surprised at how little he seemed to have known. He had fleeting memories, almost dream-like, of the last night he had seen her, but the rest had been kept a mystery. She supposed for his own sanity, Adrien had pushed most questions he had to the back of his mind, but she knew how much it hurt him.

“She’s no longer with us.” He said cryptically.

Marinette looked back at the statue. “So, she died then?” There was only silence beside her. Marinette turned back to Gabriel, her eyebrows furrowed at the hardened look in his features. The air suddenly seemed to feel even colder. “Mr Agreste?”

“She’s…” For a fleeting moment, Marinette thought she could see an emotion flit past Gabriel’s eyes - regret. Perhaps the loss of his wife had been harder on him than she thought and she felt bad for asking. Maybe she had misjudged him.

“Is there something I can do?” She asked, not sure what kind of comfort she could offer the man who had been nothing but a brick wall to her.

“There is something you can do, Marinette.” He said suddenly, turning to her. “There is something I want to show you, something that I hope will make you understand why I have done the things I have and why I have been so protective of Adrien. Follow me.”

Marinette faulted as Gabriel started to walk back down the path. Something inside her was screaming not to follow him but to go get Adrien. She shook her head at herself for being so irrational. Gabriel may not be a picnic to be around, but he was family now. After all, he had offered them protection after the break-in at the apartment. That must mean he cares somewhat.

Gabriel stopped a little way ahead and beckoned her with his hand to follow. She pushed her doubts aside and walked towards him, following him back into the mansion. Walking through the foyer towards Gabriel’s office, Marinette heard the low murmur of Adrien and Félix talking in the sitting room. She was glad the two cousins were having some time together, especially now that Lila was out of the picture and out of Felix’s life. The last thing she would have ever wanted was to have that liar as a relative.

In the office, Gabriel motioned for Marinette to come and stand beside him in front of the large painting of Emilie. She had only seen inside Gabriel’s office a few times, but she assumed that there was a safe behind the artwork.

“You must understand what I am about to show you not even Adrien knows about. By the time we are finished here, I’m sure you will appreciate that it must remain that way.” There was a hint of something threatening in his voice as he spoke.

Marinette felt Tikki in her bag pushing against her thigh and a sense of dread fell over her. She was about to run when to her surprise, instead of opening the painting, Gabriel pushed his fingers into hidden buttons within the artwork. He then grabbed her wrist as the floor under her feet began to lower.

The elevator opened up into a large cavern with a single beam of light emitting from the far end of a walkway. Gabriel stepped ahead of her and began to walk towards the light. Marinette was barely conscious of her own feet as she made her way towards the object at the other end.

At the end of the walkway, Marinette approached the strange pod-like object that was under the light.

“What is it?” Her voice echoed in the large space.

Gabriel made no response but pressed a button to the side of the pod. The solid lid slid back to reveal a lid of glass underneath, and a woman who appeared to be asleep. Marinette let out a gasp, her hands flying to her mouth as she recognised the woman in the camber.

“She is the eternal reminder of the mistake I made.” Gabriel’s voice sounded far off in the distance as Marinette’s body shook with adrenaline.

“Mistake…?” She whispered.

“Yes.” Gabriel confirmed. “You see I accused Emilie of having an affair.”

“I don’t understand.” Marinette said bewildered.

“I had told her not to use it.” Gabriel continued, walking closer to the sarcophagus and placing his hand on the glass. He seemed to have been talking to himself more than Marinette. “She had promised me she wouldn’t use it again until I had found a way to fix it, but she went behind my back. With no other explanation, it seemed logical she was using it to secretly meet with her lover. We argued that last night, and she threatened to leave with Adrien. I couldn’t let that happen. She would have taken the Peacock Miraculous with her.”

Marinette took a step back away from Gabriel, her eyes wide and her heart was beating in her mouth. No, it couldn’t be. It was at that moment something fluttered by her face, a white butterfly. For the first time, Marinette looked around the room and saw the room was full of green plants and white hanging crysilists. She felt like her legs would fall out from under her as more white butterflies rose up and fluttered around the room.

At that moment, it felt as though Marinette’s own heart had stopped. “No…” She gasped, barely able to breath. “You’re….you’re.”

“Yes.” He said firmly, his voice reverberating off the walls. “Yes, I am Shadow Moth.” He then turned to her and looked her dead in the eyes. “And you are Ladybug.”

“You…you were the one that sent those men to attack me!” She yelled angrily.

Gabriel turned and walked over the wall. Pressing an unviable button, a hidden panel opened to reveal the Miracle Box.

“I hadn’t intended for you to be harmed, I assure you. I just needed a way to convince Adrien you needed protection in the house. I knew the Miracle Box would soon follow. The sewing box was an ingenious idea, I must confess. I never would have been able to open it without Nooroo.” He said, placing the box on a table by the pod.

Marinette shook her head, the tears pooling in her eyes. She looked back over to Emilie lying in the sarcophagus “Adrien.” She whispered. “He…”

“He doesn’t know anything.” Gabriel said with little emotion. “Emilie was my wife, I couldn’t allow her to leave me like that and take Adrien with her. He was rapidly becoming the face of the company, there was too much riding on him. All I wanted to do was stop her leaving when I grabbed the Miraculous from her.” He stood with his fists clenched and his teeth gritted, as though in his mind he was reliving the moment. “She fell and hit her head. With the side effects of the broken Miraculous plaguing her, she slipped into an eternal sleep.”

“So…she’s not dead?” Marinette murmured.

“No.” He replied. “But at this stage she may as well be. Even with both your miraculous, I can’t take back what happened that night.” Then something dark crossed his eyes. “Besides, there’s Adrien.”

“What about Adrien?” Marinette asked, alarmed.

Gabriel smirked at her. “Didn’t you ever wonder why he was so perfect? Why I took such pains to protect him from the world? Now he is all that is left of her. How ironic that the very thing she created should have been the one fighting against me. The black sheep turned out to be the black cat.”

Marientte’s eyes grew wide. “What are you saying?” Gabriel didn’t give her an answer, but she understood the implication implicitly. “No, I don’t believe you. It can't be true, it just can’t .” She yelled hysterically. There was no way, no way at all that Adrien, her Kitty, the man she loved, who had sacrificed himself a thousand times over could possibly be…

“Are you so sure Marientte? Perhaps I could go get his amok and you can see what happens when I crush it between…”

“No.” She called out, her hands flying in front of her as she was suddenly gripped with fear. “No, don’t hurt him. Please don’t hurt him.”

A smirk spread across Gabriel’s face. “I knew you would see reason. It appears the life you thought you could have will not be the one you will get with Adrien.”

Marinette slumped to her knees, her tears barely contained. “What do you want from me?” She heaved. “Why are you doing this to us?”

“I’m not doing anything to you Marinette. Really I’m doing you a favour. Adrien was only ever meant as a tool to accelerate the brand. Emilie was the one wanting a child. It was something you wanted though, wasn’t it? Too bad children will never be part of Adrien’s future.”

Something inside of Marinette died at his words. All she had dreamed about since she was fourteen was a family with Adrien - three kids, a nice house and a pet hamster. A fools dream it would seem now. She would have traded anything to have had that. Right now she would have traded the world.

“What do you want from me?” She asked feebly.

“I want you to leave this house and never return.” Gabriel said coldly. “In exchange for your silence on the matter, I will give you back the Miracle Box. I will even give you the Butterfly and Peacock. I’m done with all this, done with Emilie and her hold on my mind. But you must leave by morning.”

“And what if I refuse?” She said, trying to keep the fight alive within her. “I’m still Ladybug, and Adrien is still Chat Noir. We could fight you. I have a whole team backing us up. We could win.”

Gabriel crouched down in front of her. “Perhaps.” He said unfazed. “But you are forgetting one thing, Ladybug. I have the Miracle Box and I have the amok and only I know where it is. Now either you are gone by morning, or Adrien is gone permanently and I will use the Peacock Miraculous to create a replacement that won’t even know who you are.”

She turned her eyes away from him and felt her world shatter around her. All her hopes, all her dreams gone in the blink of one afternoon. Her career and the life she thought they would have stripped away.

She looked over at the Miracle Box on the table. The reign of Shadow Moth could end now, and Paris would be free. Even if she and Adrien tried to fight him, she didn’t know where the amok was hiding. Shadow Moth could destroy the object and Adrien would be gone forever. No amount of Miraculous Ladybugs would be able to bring him back. They had learned that the hard way with Sentibug all those years ago. A hollow feeling sunk inside her.

“You leave me with no choice.” She said disparagingly.

“That was the idea.” He replied coldly, standing back up and picking up the box. “Meet me in the foyer at 3am sharp. Pack a suitcase, because you won’t be returning. I will give you the box, the Miraculous and further instructions then. If you step out of line before you leave, if you let anything slip to Adrien, you know what the consequences will be.”

~~~~~
Félix took a long sip of his bottle of CC&Dry. Adrien had opted out of alcohol on this occasion, preferring to stick with milk. With the Miracle box out in the open somewhere, he didn’t want to lose control of his faculties in case Shadow Moth made an appearance and he needed to transform in a hurry.

“How did your mother take the news about Lila?” Adrien asked. Félix let out a heavy sigh.

“She was shocked to say the least. She thought Lila was a nice girl and never suspected she was so underhanded. I mean, she was a vixen, sure, but to a fake pregnancy and spying for your father? Well, good riddance I guess.”

“And you said she was destroying papers?”

Félix nodded as he took another drink. “Aside from the embezzlements from the company, I’m pretty sure Gabriel was paying people off, including the Mayor. What he’s hiding, I’m not sure. I’m planning on going back to London tomorrow afternoon and seeing what information is left.” He then leaned forward and gave Adrien a very serious look. “This might be a weird question, but do you know anything about a cryogenic chamber?”

Adrien looked at him puzzled. “A what?” He then shook his head. “Come on Félix, what would my father want with one of those? That sounds like some rubbish Lila made up.”

Félix flopped back into his seat and took another drink. “You might be right.” He conceded. “But humour me for a minute, what do you remember about the night your mother left?”

“My…” Adrien looked away from Félix and into the fireplace. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes, letting the images fill his mind. “There was a storm. I heard my parents arguing in the office. He accused her of having an affair which she denied. There was a loud noise. It might have been thunder, I’m not sure. In the morning he told me she had left to get treatment at a hospital. She’d been sick for a while you see and then as time went on, he said she wasn’t coming back. I guess I assumed she died.”

Félix had listened to what Adrien said. Gabriel had told something similar to Amelie, but Felix’s mother never believed it. She knew her sister, she would have told her if she was going to a hospital, or if she had run away.

“Did he ever tell you why she was sick?”

Adrien shook his head. “She used to have dizzy spells.” Then a thought occurred to him. “Nathalie used to have dizzy spells too years ago. She isn’t as bad now, but they still come and go.”

“Come to think of it, where is Nathalie?” Félix asked with a frown.

“She left to go see her mother. I’m not sure where the place is, but it’s some nursing home in the country. It’s almost impossible to get hold of her when she goes there. The reception is terrible.”

Félix just hummed. He went to get a cigarette out, but the look on Adrien’s face made him change his mind. “You’re right, I should quit.” He said, putting the packet and lighter back with an embarrassed smile.

“Something else is bothering you isn’t it?” Adrien asked. Félix fidgeted in his seat, uncrossing and recrossing his legs, grabbing his highly polished boot with one hand.

“Adrien, is it possible that there is a secret room somewhere in the house? Someplace you don’t know about?”

Adrien shrugged his shoulders. “Maybe. I mean these kinds of old houses used to have secret passages built into them. There were a lot of rooms I was never allowed into as a kid so I’m a little embarrassed to say there could be rooms I don’t know about.”

Félix considered him for a moment. He’d forgotten how much more restrictive Adrien’s life had been compared to his own. “Don’t worry about it.” He said with a half smile. “I know what your father’s like and I understand. I’ll come back within the fortnight, and we can look together.” He raised his drink with a nod before taking another mouthful.

“A fortnight hey? Do I get the feeling you're seeing someone else besides me?”

Félix almost choked on his drink. “Nothing officially. Chloé’s still pretty hurt, and I don’t blame her, but we’re going to take things slow for now. Just, learn to be friends again and see where it goes from there.” He said with a shy smile.

By the time Adrien and Félix finished up, it was getting late and much of the household was now quiet. Adrien slipped wordlessly into his room and found Marinette already in bed with the lights out. He felt bad that he had left her alone for so long, even though she was with Tikki, but Félix really needed someone to talk to.

As he slipped off his clothes and threw on a bed shirt, Adrien thought back over his conversation with his cousin. Just supposing Félix was right, and his father did buy a cryogenic chamber, what does that even mean? Could he have bought it for himself for future use? Or was there something more sinister behind it? Was his mother somewhere in the house and he didn’t even know about it? He shook his head as the thoughts swirled around. He’s been lied to so much in his life, he didn’t know who or what to believe anymore, except for Marinette.

Getting into bed next to his wife, Adrien realised that she was still awake, silent tears slipping down her cheeks and glistening in the low light.

“Hey.” He said softly, wrapping his arms around her, and pulling her back into his chest. “Hush now m’lady. I’m sorry I left you for so long.”

“It’s not that.” She choked out, holding onto his arms around her. “I’m just afraid.”

Adrien gently stroked the side of her head. “You don’t have to be afraid, Little Bug. I’m here, I’ll always be here. In the morning we can ring Alya back, perhaps have a plan ready for when Shadow Moth contacts us. No doubt he has his own plans in place. I’ll talk to Kagami too. Maybe we could even bring Chloé back into the team...”

Marientte turned around and buried her face against him. She placed her hand on his chest and could feel his heartbeat, the same steady rhythm that always comforted her. Was it even real? She couldn’t grasp the thought of it. Everything inside her told that it was a lie, but she couldn’t be sure. She couldn’t risk his life. Real or not, sentimonster or not, he was Adrien and she loved him too much for that.

When a sob rose up from her throat again, Adrien held her even tighter, kissing her on the top of her head.

“It will all be alright m’lady.” He assured her, kissing her head again. “You just need some sleep now and rest yourself. Everything will seem better in the morning. You’ll see.”

Marinette didn’t answer him, but her tears had begun to subside and Adrien saw that as a little victory.

“I love Marinette.” He whispered in her ear.

“I love you too Kitty, so very much.” She looked up at him, and just made out his emerald eyes in the darkened room. “Promise me, you will always remember I love you.”

Adrien was a little puzzled, but just smiled. “Always.” He said, giving her a soft kiss before curling her back up in his arms.

It didn’t take long for Adrien to fall asleep. He always slept better when his lady was in his arms. Marinette, however, couldn’t sleep at all. She just wanted to listen to him breathing and feel the softness of his skin next to hers, basking in his warmth and the smell of him. She wanted to remember them. She wanted to imprint every part of him to her memory and her heart.

As 3am approached, she carefully pried herself away from him. He looked so peaceful with his hair messy around his face. She could see Chat so clearly in him when he was like this. She wanted to kiss him, to hold him tight to her and never let go, but she didn’t dare wake him.

Getting out of bed, the coldness of his absence hit her. Marinette saw that Tikki hadn’t slept either, despite Plagg’s content purring beside her. The sadness in Tikki’s eyes reflected her own.

After changing her clothes and putting on her coat, Marinette retrieved her suitcase from the inside of the wardrobe which she had packed earlier, leaving plenty of room for the promised Miracle Box. Taking a letter out from her pocket, she placed it on top of Adrien’s piano, along with a small velvet box.

She was about to walk out when she suddenly stopped and looked back at her sleeping husband. There was one Miraculous that wasn’t in the box. If Gabriel was to get his hands on it, he could bring unspeakable destruction. Ever so quietly she approached the bed and carefully slipped the Miraculous from his finger, an unsuspecting Plagg sucked into it. She knew the Cat Kwami would be angry with her when he found out, she just hoped that he would understand.

“I’m so sorry Kitty.” She whispered, covering her mouth to hold back the tears that had begun to pool in her eyes. Before she could change her mind, she raced out of the room.

Gabriel was already waiting for her as she made her way down the grand staircase. As promised, he had the Miracle box with him. When she approached the door, he opened it and handed her an envelope.

“I have a plane ticket for you and there is some cash to get you by. I advise you to take the first plane out of the country, however I warn you against going near London. Once you are away, you may contact your parents to say you are fine, but not where you are.”

Marinette looked down at the ground, not wanting to face him. “I understand.” She said quietly.

Gabriel then put his hand in his pocket and handed her the last two Miraculous - the Butterfly and the Peacock. Marinette looked at them before putting them in the box and placing the lot into her suitcase.

“Promise me, your solemn promise that nothing will ever happen to Adrien.” She said, looking out the door into the dark foggy morning.

“I give you my word.” Gabriel vowed. Marinette turned her eyes to him, her heart breaking as his own hardened. “You need not worry about Adrien. He will soon forget this and move on. I always win Ladybug, one way or another.”

Marinette closed her eyes, and a tear rolled down. Stepping out into the fog, there was a taxi already waiting for her. As the car pulled away, the skies above broke and the rain came cascading down. She placed her hand on the glass as the mansion became obscured in the distance by the rain streaking across the window. She didn’t bother to conceal the tears anymore.

A few hours later, Adrien woke up with a start. He’d had the strangest dream that he had heard Marinette leave through the night. He ran his fingers through his hair as he sat up and caught his breath.

“M’lady?” He called out, thinking she must have been in the bathroom. When there was no answer he got up and opened the window. It had rained at some point, but the skies were clearing now.

“Marinette, are you alright?” He called again, before seeing that the bathroom was empty. He looked around the room. Everything was quiet, too quiet.

“Plagg?” He called. “Plagg, where are you?”

It was at this moment he realised that there was nobody in the room. No Plagg, no Tikki and no Marinette. Fear gripped him as he looked at his right hand. His Miraculous was gone.

“Marientte.” He gasped, looking around frantically. As he made his way to his bedroom door, he spied a letter on the piano next to a small box.

Opening the box, he saw Marinette’s engagement and wedding rings inside and tears came to his eyes. With shaking hands, he opened the letter.

My darling Adrien,

The easiest thing I ever did was fall in love with you, and the hardest to say goodbye.

Shadow Moth came to me yesterday with an ultimatum: we could fight him in an all out battle, but he would have the advantage of the Miracle Box and your fate, my love, would have been sealed. Or he would return the Miracle Box and all the Miraculous, and guarantee your life. It wasn’t really a choice: I chose your life.

You sacrificed your life for mine more times than I could ever count and now it was my turn to give something of myself for yours. My love and my happiness was the price I paid for peace in Paris. To walk away from you forever, was the price I paid for your life.

I love you Kitty, I always have and I always will and although we can’t be together, know that you will always be in my heart. You are a part of me, my other half and the love of my life. No matter where I go, or what I may do, I will always love you.

Please forgive me.

I will love you always

Marinette x

Chapter Text

“Father, father did you see Marientte this morning? Do you know where she went?”

Adrien rushed frantically after his father as he walked down the staircase with Félix. Adrien noted his cousin had his luggage packed and ready to go by the door.

“What are you talking about Adrien?” Félix queried, clearly confused.

On the other hand, Gabriel gave no expression at all. “I believe I saw her getting into a taxi around three this morning.” He said dryly, ignoring the shocked look on Adrien’s face.

“What? You saw her?” Adrien pleaded. “Why didn’t you try and stop her?”

“Why would I?” Gabriel scoffed. “She’s ‘your’ wife Adrien, if you can’t keep a hold of her, then it’s not really my problem. You should be grateful she left of her own choosing, it will make divorce proceedings all the more simpler.”

“Why you…” Adrien was about to let a fist fly when Félix lunged in front of him. “How can you stand there and be so cold? You know what Marinette means to me.”

“This isn’t the time Adrien.” Félix said in a low voice, trying to calm his cousin down.

“You’re not really angry at me Adrien, you’re angry at yourself.” Gabriel said, looking smug. “I always said she was an unsuitable choice, but for your sake I gave her a chance. I took her under my wing, I got her back into her design course, I gave her every chance to be part of this family. Her failure at ESMOD only reinforces your poor choice in a wife and she has clearly taken the chance to tuck tail and run. Maybe next time you’ll listen to me rather than trusting your heart woman. They will always disappoint you in the end.”

Adrien fought against his cousin’s hold on him, but let Félix push him up the stairs towards his own bedroom. Neither of them saw Gabriel gripping his head as pain rushed through it again and he made his way to his office.

Once in Adrien’s room, Félix shut the door behind him and gave Adrien a moment to cool off.

“Okay Adrien, what the hell is going on here? Did you have a fight with Marinette or something?”

Adrien ran his fingers through his hair in agitation. “What? No, nothing like that.”

“Then what’s going on?”

Adrien stood at his window with his hands on his hips. “I… I can’t tell you.” He said, shaking his head before letting it fall against the glass.

“Don’t give me that Adrien.” Félix replied, standing next to his cousin. “I told you before, we might not have been close over the last few years, but we’re still family. Whatever it is, I’m on your side, okay. Just tell me.”

Adrien gave Félix a long look before looking back out the window. Félix put his hand on his cousin’s shoulder. “Is it something to do with your father? I mean, I know Marinette was upset about the design school thing but…”

“It wasn’t just that.” Adrien interjected. Pressing both his palms against the glass before rolling them into fists. “It was him.”

“Him?”

“Shadow Moth.”

A beat of silence passed.

“You mean that guy that’s been terrorising Paris for years? What’s he got to do with Marinette?”

Adrien sat down on his couch and Félix followed, sitting beside him. Félix noticed Adrien playing with his wedding ring, twisting it round and round, but the silver ring he always wore on his right hand wasn’t there. “Félix, there’s something you don’t know…about Marinette and I. She’s more than just the love of my life, Félix, she’s my soulmate, my other half.”

Félix quirked an eyebrow at him. “I’m not sure I believe that much in fate, Adrien, but then again you always were the romantic type.”

Adrien shook his head and took Marinette’s letter out of his pocket. He reread over it and hesitated a moment before passing it to Félix. “This is the letter Marinette left me this morning.”

“Are you sure you want me looking at this?”

Adrien nodded. “Just read it.”

Félix took the note and read it while Adrien buried his face in his hands. Félix then read it again to make sure he had understood it right.

“You mean…?”

Adrien nodded.

“You’re Chat Noir?”

“Yep.”

“And you’re married to Ladybug?”

“Yeah.”

“Holy…”

“Don’t say it.”

“Sorry, but…just give me a minute.”

Once Félix got past his initial shock, Adrien explained everything to his cousin. The secret identities, the mutual pining, Marinette being the Guardian and the other heroes. Félix knew some things about what had been happening in Paris over the years, but the idea that his well behaved and obedient cousin had been the one behind the cat mask was beyond his wildest imagination. Then again, he had stood up to his father about his marriage, and Félix could now understand why he had been so determined to stay in Paris.

When Adrien was finished explaining, Félix stood up and walked back to the windows, standing with his hands behind his back. “Who else knows about this?”

“My bodyguard, Marientte’s parents, and some of our friends who are part of the team. Alya is Rena Rouge, her boyfriend Nino is Carapace and Kagami is Ryuko.”

“Kagami?” Félix queried. “Wasn’t that the girl your father wanted you to marry and go live in Japan?” Adrien slowly nodded.

“She was the one who helped Marinette get me out of the house when my father tried drugging me. I guess he thinks now he can try and send me there again, and use Marinette leaving as an excuse.”

Félix quickly moved back to the couch. “Hold up? Did your father ever say why he tried drugging you like that?”

Adrien had to think for a moment. “He said he didn’t understand why I wanted to marry Marinette. I think he thought she was bribing me or something which is ridiculous. Even without the superhero thing, I know Marinette was the girl for me. Honestly, if we hadn’t been Ladybug and Chat Noir I would have started dating her years ago.”

“So you just skipped the dating part and went straight into being married?” Félix said with a skeptical chuckle. “Come on Adrien, even I thought you were crazy.”

Adrien gave him a sad smile. “She’s everything to me, Félix. But she deserved better than a Chat Noir who couldn’t protect her from our enemy.” He then let out a heavy sigh. “Just as well my father didn’t know I guess. It would have just been another thing he would have held against us. He never thought much of the heroes of Paris.”

Félix wasn’t so sure about that. He knew Gabriel was corrupt, and too many facts were starting to form a very unpleasant picture in his mind of his Uncle. He furrowed his eyebrows and Adrien gave him a worried look. “What is it?”

Félix pursed his lips before he spoke. “Adrien, you know I’ve been investigating your father for some months now. Aside from the purchase of a cryogenic chamber, there were electricity bills with exorbitant usage for a house. Now unless your father has a hydroponic crop of illegal drugs somewhere, he is powering something that uses a lot of energy. The problem is, I think Lila destroyed the documents.” Félix darted his eyes away.

“Félix.” Adrien said, leaning forward to look his cousin in the eyes. “What are you saying?”

He shifted his gaze back to Adrien. “I need to know something. In all the years you and Marinette were fighting Hawk Moth, or Shadow Moth or whatever he wants to call himself, was there anyone either of you ever suspected of being him? Anyone at all.”

Adrien’s eyes widened slightly as he thought back and his heart started to go into a panic. “Once, years ago, Ladybug thought my father might have been Hawk Moth. He has this book that belonged to the Guardians, but he said it was a gift from my mother when they…” He paused for a moment and licked his rapidly drying mouth. “When they went to Tibet, he said it was an inspiration for his designs. Besides, that would be possible…he was akumatized...he…Oh God…” Adrien searched the floor like he was trying to find an answer, his fans coming up to his mouth. Could it be possible his father was Shadow Moth and still have been akumatized? Had he tricked them somehow?

Félix put a worried hand on Adrien’s shoulder, his cousin looking like he was about to hyperventilate. “I told her to come here…I promised she would be safe…I failed her…I led her straight to…”

“Adrien, you couldn’t have known.” Félix tried to reassure him. “I’m not sure even Lila knew what she had gotten herself into with your father.”

Adrien’s mind was in a whirl. So many things from over the years made so much more sense now, but at the same time raised so many questions. He couldn’t understand, though, why Marinette wouldn’t have told him. Surely his father wouldn’t have threatened to kill him. He was his father! Yet in her letter she said she left in exchange for his life. But why?

“Was Shadow Moth always alone?” Félix asked, breaking through Adrien’s spiralling thoughts. “I mean aside from the akuma victims. How did he change into Shadow Moth?”

“There was someone else.” Adrien said slowly, trying to focus. “When he was Hawk Moth there was a Peacock holder, Mayura. We haven’t seen her in years though, not since Hawk Moth started using the two Miraculous together himself.”

“A Peacock you say?” Félix rubbed his chin in thought.

“What are you thinking, Félix?” Adrien asked.

Félix started fiddling with his own ring. Adrien never asked him about it, but it must have been a family heirloom. “Just stories I heard a long time ago from my mother.” Félix said mysteriously, his expression looking far off. He then looked back at Adrien. “Look, I can’t prove anything right now, and if Marinette has all these Miraculous, that means Uncle Gabe doesn’t have his. If we confronted him he would just deny it.” He then looked very determined. “I need to get back to London.”

“But Félix, if my father is…” He swallowed hard. “Then that would mean Nathalie was Mayura. There couldn’t be anyone else.” Felix nodded in agreement. “No wonder Marinette ran with the box.”

“With your father being the one making the threats, I think she would have believed anything he said. It’s not safe for you here.” Felix said, shaking his head. “I’m taking you with me to England, I’m sure my mother would love to see you anyway.” He then placed both hands on Adrien’s shoulders. “I’m going to help you. If you want Marinette to come back, then we have to eliminate the reason she left in the first place. We have to expose your father one way or another and hand him over to the authorities.”

Adrien lunged forward, throwing his arms around Félix and thanking him. Félix had to eventually peel himself away.

“Okay, okay, don’t get sappy on me. In return I want your promise that the Gabriel brand will become part of the De Vanily portfolio. I’ll make sure you get your fair share but…”

“You know I never wanted it, Félix.” Adrien interrupted. “Marinette and I wanted to get as far away from this company as possible, and my father.” Félix nodded with a smile.

“We’re going to need some help then. Does Chloé know anything about this? Wasn’t she Queen Bee or something.”

Adrien looked away and shook his head. “Chloé became a bit of a liability. Ladybug stopped giving her the Bee Miraculous a long time ago. I think back then Chloé might have passed out if she had known Marinette was Ladybug. They weren’t exactly friends, you see.”

“And now?”

Adrien shrugged. “Better I guess, although Chloé might have been doing that more for my benefit.”

Félix hummed in agreement. “Alright, we’ll keep her in reserve then. What about the others? Can you trust them?”

“I trust them. Alya and Nino are still in London, they were supposed to come back to Paris next week and Kagami is on her way back from Japan. There have been other holders over the years, but many don’t live in Paris anymore.”

Félix nodded in thought. “I think we need as many as we can get to help us.”

“Help do what?” Adrien asked.

Félix grinned at him. “Leave that to me, cousin. Now pack a bag, I’m getting you out of here.”

Adrien quickly grabbed a few items and threw them into a bag. On reflex, he went to grab a wheel of camembert, then he remembered Plagg wasn’t with him anymore. It felt strange after all these years not to have him there offering his sarcastic opinion.

Adrien then went to his bed side table and took the ring box Marinette had left behind. He hoped with all his heat that it was only a matter of time before he could put those rings back on her finger.

Following Félix down the stairs, Gabriel came out of his office and stood in front of the main door, blocking the exit. “Let me handle it.” Félix whispered to Adrien, before greeting Gabriel again.

“Where do you think you’re going Adrien?” Gabriel asked in an unpleasant tone. Adrien noticed a grimace on his father’s face and wondered if that was to do with the question of if he was in pain.

“I thought I might take Adrien to London with me for a few days, you know, take him out on the town, help him get the girl out of his system.” Félix said in his usual cad way.

Gabriel gave Félix a suspicious look. “I need Adrien back here next week to start on the Spring campaign. He is still under contract and I expect him to fulfil his obligations regardless of his personal circumstances.” The last two words were dripping in so much contempt, even Félix was feeling irritated by it.

“You have my word, we will be back.” Félix said, holding his hand out to his uncle. “Perhaps when I return we can discuss that Asia Pacific proposal you were telling me about. I’m sure the House of De Vanily and Gabriel Incorporated could form some kind of mutually beneficial agreement, don’t you think?”

Gabriel looked over at Adrien, who kept his eyes down, looking forlorn. The designer hesitated a moment before accepting Félix’s outstretched hand.

“I accept your word as a gentleman, Félix.” He said in a menacing tone. “And I’m sure we can come to some kind of arrangement.”

Félix grabbed up Adrien by the arm and dragged him out to where Gorilla was waiting with the car. Once inside, Adrien’s phone rang and he answered it to a frantic Alya.

“You better start explaining Agreste.” She said angrily down the phone. “Marinette just rang me to say she was on a plane out of the country and wasn’t coming back! What the hell did you do?”

“I didn't do anything,” Adrien defended himself. “It was my father.”

Adrien filled her in on the details and Félix’s suspicions about his father being Shadow Moth. To say Alya was speechless would be a first for the reporter.

“No way!” She exclaimed, almost in a whisper. “But if that’s the case, you guys were living in the lion’s den.”

Adrien shook his head as the streets of Paris whizzed past them. “Don’t talk Alya, I’m still trying to get my head around it.” He said, throwing his head back in the car seat. “God, I walked her right into my father’s house and told her she would be safe. He must have had suspicions on us for months.”

“It’s not your fault sunshine.” Alya reassured him. “I don’t think any of us saw this coming. But why would your father be Shadow Moth? He’s easily one of the richest men in Paris, it can’t be for money.”

“We’re working on that. I think it might have been something to do with my mother. I need your help though Alya. Marinette left the mansion around three this morning. Can you try and find out what flights left out of Paris? Marientte had to have been on one of them.”

“Don’t worry I’m on it.” Alya said with determination.

“We’ll see you in a few hours.”

Adrien hung up the phone and then rang Tom and Sabine. They too had received a phone call from Marinette and were on their way back from the convention in Scotland. She had told them about Shadow Moth threatening Adrien, and that she had to leave to protect him. Adrien promised he would do everything to find her and bring her back. He thought they would be angry at him, but he should have known them better than that. When he told them he believed his father was behind everything, their hearts immediately went out to him. Adrien was comforted to know they didn’t blame him.

Félix and Adrien boarded the first class cabin of the Startrain for London, and for the first time since he had found Marinette gone, Adrien broke down and cried.

~~~~~~
It was late afternoon by the time Marinette stepped out of the taxi and onto an unfamiliar New York street. She couldn’t help but remember the last time she had been in this city with Adrien. That time she tried to run after Adrien to bring him back, this time she was running away.

“We could always get on a plane and fly straight back, you know that Pigtails.” The grumpy cat Kwami said from her purse. “My kitten would be falling to pieces right now and you're here acting like nothings wrong.”

“Plagg.” Tikki exclaimed, but he wasn’t having it.

“What Tikki?” He growled. “She should have stood up to that pile of steaming dung, instead she tucked her tail between her legs and ran away.”

“That’s enough Plagg.” Marinette finally snapped, stopping at the side of the street and giving the black cat a stern look. “I told you already why I left. My job as Guardian is to protect the Miracle Box. I promised Su-Han I would.”

“And what about your promise to my kid, a promise to love him forever?” She had to look away from his angry eyes.

“I will always love him.” She said quietly. “I did this because I love him. I kept my promise.”

Plagg pinned his ears to his head. “He isn’t a sentimonster. I would have known if he had been, I lived with him everyday for six years and…”

“Did you know Nooroo and Duusu were there?” She interrupted. “All those years they were living in the same house with you. How can you be sure you would have known?”

“Because I know my Kid.” Plagg hissed. “I know his heart, I know how much he cares. That’s no senimonster. A sentimonster couldn’t be trusted with the power of destruction, and I trust him.”

Marinette let out a sigh. “Plagg, I told you I would wear the ring on this chain so you could stay with Tikki, but if you keep arguing with me, you will have to go in the box with the others.” She was firm, but not harsh. Plagg had already had an angry go at her on the first class flight Gabriel had paid for and she understood where he was coming from, she just wished he could understand hers.

“Fine.” Plagg huffed, folding his paws. “So where are we going then?”

Marinette held up a piece of paper and checked the street sign to make sure she was in the right place. “To see an old friend.” She replied with some trepidation.

Along the rows of townhouses, she found the number of the one she was looking for. There was the soft strains of a guitar being played indoors. This must have been the right one. Taking a deep breath, she knocked on the door.

The music stopped, and moments later, the door opened. The blue haired man looked at her with wide eyes, like he had just seen a ghost. Luka hadn’t seen Marinette in well over a year, maybe more, not since they broke up when he left for the world tour.

“Marinette.” Luka almost whispered. “What are you doing here? Where…where’s Adrien?”

She had told herself she wouldn’t cry, but at the sound of his name the tears rushed into her eyes. “I…I had to leave him.” She managed between sobs.

Luka stood awkwardly. He wanted to pick her up and carry her inside, to hold her close to him and tell her she was safe, but he wasn’t sure where the line was now, so he opted for a hand on her arm.

“Come inside.” He said gently, taking her luggage from her. Marinette took off her winter coat and wrapped her arms around herself and followed Luka into his home.

Luka sat her bag to one side and guided Marinette over to his couch to sit down. He sat beside her, but gave her some distance while trying to suppress the surprise he was feeling from his face. She was fiddling with her hands, rubbing her ring finger which he noticed was bare.

“I thought you and Adrien got married.” He stated, passing her a box of tissues. She took them with a mirthful smile.

“I am…was…I had to leave him.”

Luka looked at her with furrowed eyebrows. “Did he hurt you?” He asked, anger already starting to build in him. Luka was under no illusions that Marientte had dated him as a way to move on from her crush on Adrien Agreste. He tried to make her happy, but her heart had always belonged to the blonde model. When Adrien had told Chloé he was marrying Marinette, Luka had been genuinely happy for her. Now he was contemplating jumping onto a plane and decking his rival right in his pretty boy face.

“What, no!” Marinette exclaimed, waving her hands around.

“You don’t have to protect him, if he did something to you…”

She placed her hands on Luka’s arm, her touch calming him. “No! Luka, believe me, Adrien would never hurt me. Never.” That word was almost a whisper. “But my leaving was to protect him.”

“I don’t understand.” The musician said. “Then why…”

Marinette bit her bottom lip and closed her eyes. “I…I can’t tell you.” She said, trying to hold back another round of tears. “Not right now.”

Luka could see she was not just physically, but emotionally exhausted and he wasn’t sure how to help her. She had traveled over 5000km to get here, to come to him. Whatever had happened, she obviously felt safe coming to him. It must mean something. He gave her a reassuring smile. “You must be tired after your journey. Do you have a place to stay?” She shook her head. “Well, I have a spare room that Juleka and Rose use when they visit. You're welcome to stay there as long as you need to.”

Marinette turned her glistening eyes up to him and Luka couldn’t help those old feelings bubbling back up to the surface. “Thank you.” She said before suddenly throwing her arms around his neck and hugging him. Luka hesitated for a moment before encircling his arms around her, his heart betraying how he really felt. She felt so warm, and smelt of the sweet cookies he missed so much, but she wasn’t his. He had to remind himself of that.

“When you're ready, I’m here to listen.” He said, feeling her head nod against his shoulder.

Taking her luggage in one hand, and her hand in the other, Luka guided her upstairs. The room was very different to the one she shared with Adrien. There were posters of metal bands alongside unicorns and rainbows. If Marinette had been more herself, she probably would have laughed at their juxtaposition.

She slumped exhausted on the bed. Luka placed her bag down and crouched next to her on the floor. Carefully he took her hand into his and lightly brushed her bangs from her eyes. “I’m going to go out for a minute and get something more interesting for dinner. You just have a rest here for me okay.”

Marinette nodded her head, still looking down. “Please don’t tell anyone where I am.” She said, before turning her blue eyes to his teal ones.

“I won’t.” Luka promised. “You’re safe here Marinette, I won’t let anything happen to you.”

Once Luka left, Marinette flopped back onto the bed. Tikki and Plagg flew out of her bag and settled by her head. Tikki gently patted Marientte’s hair.

“Put me back in the box Ladybug.”

Marinette turned her head to Plagg who had his paws folded and his tail was whipping around in annoyance.

“I thought you wanted to stay out with Tikki?” Marientte asked, feeling a little hurt at his angry expression. Plagg rarely referred to her as Ladybug, usually preferring to call her Pigtails.

“I can’t sit here watching you and snake boy while I know my kid is suffering. I might want to go and break something and I’m sure you don’t want the Statue of Liberty to suffer the same fate as the Lighthouse at Alexandria. Just put me back in the box and don’t bring me out unless you intend to give me back to my kid.”

Marinette looked at him for a moment and her heart sank. In a way Plagg was a bit of a lifeline to connect her to Adrien. Sitting up she took off her chain and slid off the Miraculous from the ruby pendant Adrien had given her on their wedding night.

“Plagg I…” She began, but the Kwami didn’t hang around to listen, absorbing into the ring.

Tikki placed her hand on top of the ring. “Plagg is very protective of his Kittens. He’s convinced you should have told Adrien about his father and what he was accused of being.”

“What good would that do?” Marinette lamented. She then let out a heavy sigh. “Did you want to go back into the box too?”

Marinette was relieved when Tikki shook her head. “I won’t leave you Marinette. I’ll be right here for as long as you need me.”

Marientte opened the Miracle box, placing the cat ring inside. She then picked out the Snake Miraculous, regarding it in her hand. Tikki looked surprised. “Are you going to tell Luka?”

“Yes.” Marinette replied wearily. “I’m going to tell him everything. But right now, I need to sleep.”

When Marientte woke up a little while later, she could smell chicken and cream sauce and her tummy let out a large rumble. She had struggled to eat on the plane, and now she was feeling the hunger pangs of her neglected stomach.

Making her way back down the stairs, she found Luka in the kitchen stirring something on the stove. He heard her footsteps and turned around, giving her a warm smile. “You look better.” He said, focusing back on the task at hand.

“I feel a little better.” She said, trying to smile for him.

He poured her out a drink, and she saw it was her favourite Rosé. Marinette knew he must have gotten it for her because he hated Rosé, pouring himself a Cab Sav instead.

Most of the meal passed in idle chit chat about the tour and cutting a new Kitty Section album. They talked about everyone from Ivan and Mylène getting engaged, to Alya and Nino being in London. He’d even asked her how Chloé was and she told him about her complicated relationship with Félix.

“I knew her heart was elsewhere, and I guess mine was too.” He said, daring to look at her. “In a way we helped each other. I don’t regret the time we had together, and I hope she doesn’t either.”

“She still wears the necklace you gave her.”

“Does she?” Luka said with surprise. His face morphed into a soft smile. “I’m glad. I keep the cuff links she gave me on my stage jacket. Speaking of jewelry…” He pointed to the ruby necklace around Marinette’s neck. “I’m assuming that was from Adrien.”

Marinette looked down, wrapping her hand around the pendent. It felt strange around her neck all of a sudden.

“It was his mother’s. He gave it to me on our wedding day.” Her voice cracked slightly and Luka reached his hand across the table, placing it over hers.

“You don’t have to tell me anything, Marinette.” He said, but she shook her head.

“I have to tell you Luka. You deserve to know what happened, why I had to leave Adrien even though I still love him.”

“But if you still love him then why did…”

“Luka…” She interrupted him gently. “I’m Ladybug.”

The world suddenly went dead quiet as Marinette watched Luka’s eyes trying to process what she just said. He let go of her hand and slumped back into his chair.

“Oh my god.” He murmured, a hand coming up to his mouth. “But if you're Ladybug, then Adrien…he…he’s Chat Noir isn’t he?”

Marinette nodded her head. “I didn’t know until just before he proposed to me. We’d been dancing around each other all these years, not realising how close we really were. Every time either of us tried to pull away, something was always pulling us back together.”

“They are yin and yang.” A small voice added. Luka watched as a small red Kwami sat down on the table. “Hello Viperion.”

“Well that’s a name I haven’t heard in a while.” Luka smiled, offering the Kwami his finger to shake.

“Luka, this is Tikki.” Marinette said. “I did have Plagg with me, Adrien’s Kwami, but he’s a little angry with me at the moment so he went back into the Miracle Box.”

“You have it here?” He asked. Marientte took out the snake Miraculous from her pocket and slid it across the table.

“I couldn’t leave it with Adrien, it was too dangerous and I’m the one who is the Guardian. Since I’m here with you though, you should have some protection until I can find a place of my own. I don't expect Shadow Moth to come for me now that he has surrendered his own Miraculous, but I would hate to see anything happen to you because of me.”

Luka picked up the bangle and slid it onto his wrist. A bright glow of iridescent light flashed and Sass appeared before him. “Greetingssss Viperion.” The snake hissed.

“Nice to see you again Sass.” He greeted in return. “I’ve got some eggs in the fridge, help yourself.” He then looked at Tikki. “What do you like to eat?”

“Cookies, macarons, anything sweet really.” Tikki replied.

“I should have some cookies in the jar on the counter…” He said getting up.

“I can find it.” Tikki said, floating in front of him next to Sass. “You two need to talk. Come on Sass.”

The two kwami’s left for the kitchen and Luka indicated to Marinette to sit on the couch with him. After taking a deep breathe, Marinette told him everything, starting from the day she and Adrien ran into each other in the Trocadero, to Adrien being forced to marry Kagami, revealing their identities, the proposal, Chloé helping them to get married, the contracts with Gabriel, Félix and his mother, Lila and eventually the night Gabriel revealed himself and made his ultimatum.

By the end of it all Marinette was exhausted and Luka’s head was swimming. He looked at his ex-girlfriend and wondered how on Earth he had never seen before how much pressure she had been under, not to mention that the love of her life turned out to be the son of their enemy.

“Poor Adrien.” He finally said. “It must have hit him hard to know he’d been up against his father all these years.”

“He doesn’t know.” Marinette said, looking at Luka earnestly. “And I’m not going to tell him.”

“What?” Luka exclaimed. “Marinette, you can’t just not tell him that his father was Shadow Moth and that he is a…”

“Don’t say it.” Marinette interjected. “Please. The more times it’s said, the more real it starts to become.”

“You can’t really believe that.” Luka frowned.

Marinette slumped forward and put her face in her hands. “I don’t know what to believe.” She admitted. “My heart tells me it can’t be true.”

“Then why won’t you tell him?”

“Because I will always put him in danger.” She said, turning to Luka. “If it isn’t Gabriel, it will be someone else. I can’t be with anyone Luka. There will always be someone else looking for the Miracle Box, there will always be danger. One day I might not be able to save him, and I couldn’t live with myself if that happened and if I relinquish myself as Guardian, my memory will be erased.” She wiped her wet cheeks with the sleeve of her blouse. “Even if I never see Adrien again, I never want to forget him or the time we had together.”

She reached out both her hands and grabbed Luka’s, her eyes welling with tears.

“Please help me, Luka. I have no one else to turn to.”

Luka felt his heart break all over again. Despite the time that had passed between them, despite the time he had spent with Chloé, he still loved her and although he didn’t agree with the path she was choosing, he could never say no to her.

“Of course I’ll help you Marinette.” He promised, wrapping his arms around her and holding her to him. “Whatever you need.”

Chapter Text

“Max, now you owe me one dude on that sound board I got for you.” Nino ribbed at his old classmate.

“Exactly, besides, this is for Marinette and Adrien.” Alya added.

Max sat in front of his laptop at their kitchen table and looked at the two of them over his screen, pushing his glasses back up his nose.

“That may well be.” The tech genius said. “But that doesn’t change the fact that what you are asking me to do is highly illegal.”

Markov then lit up beside him. “That is correct. Under the UK Computer Misuse Act 1990 the penalty for unauthorised access to computer material is a minimum of two years jail and up to ten years for more serious offences.”

Alya rolled her eyes. “Look, I know that it’s not strictly legal, but the airline wouldn’t tell me anything! They said it’s against the rules to give the names of passengers or what flights they are on.”

It had been over a week since Adrien and Félix had arrived in London. While the cousins were going to dig up what they could on Gabriel, Adrien had entrusted Alya with the search for his wife. The investigative reporter vowed she would have her location within a few days, but rapidly hit a snag when the airlines told her it was against their privacy policy to give information on passengers. Alya even took the train from London to Paris to go to the airport herself, only to be told the same thing.

Time was of the essence now as Gabriel had been making calls to Félix demanding Adrien return to Paris at once. Félix had fobbed him off, but Gabriel was becoming impatient, and so was Félix. The more time that passed, the more opportunity Gabriel had to hide evidence.

With limited options, Alya rang their old classmate, Max, who was living in London too. Max had recently taken up a teaching position at Oxford university, having completed an excelled IT program and he wasn’t in a hurry to jeopardise that.

Looking at Alya with a resigned look, Max flexed his fingers across the keyboard. “Just so you know, I’m only doing this because Marinette is Ladybug.” He said flatly.

“Dude, when did you figure that out?” Nino said in surprise. Max gave a knowing look to Markov who was the one to respond.

“The major upgrade Max installed at the end of Lycèe unexpectedly allowed me to see past the quantum masking of the superheroes. Knowing Marinette was Ladybug meant there was a 99% chance that Adrien Agreste was Chat Noir.”

“And you didn’t say anything!” Alya screeched at Max. “You knew those two had been dancing around each other for years!”

Max shook his head slowly, ignoring her high pitched questioning of his motives. “Alix told me not to. It was an accident Markov was even able to recognise Ladybug as Marinette and she happened to be there at the time with me and Kim. Fortunately, Kim was practicing his diving and didn’t hear anything and Alix said it would be important for the future to keep quiet about it.”

Alya grumbled under her breath. Alya knew about Alix and the Rabbit Miraculous from an incident that happened a few years earlier and understood that Bunnix wasn’t someone to mess with.

“Then I wish she would show up now and give us some insight.” Alya mumbled, folding her arms.

“Who else do you know about?” Nino asked.

“Everyone.” Max replied nonchalantly. “But I don’t think that is relevant to the situation at hand, Carapace.” Max chuckled with Markov at dropping Nino’s superhero name, leaving the stunned DJ to gawk at his less than impressed girlfriend.

“Okay, fine.” She said, waving her hand. “Let’s focus back on this then. Now there were three flights the morning Marinette left. Munich, Shanghai and New York. Now I don’t think Marinette knows anyone in Germany, but she does have an Uncle in Shanghai.”

Max nodded and started typing. Nino looked around at the stacked boxes around the apartment. They were ready to move back to Paris as soon as Adrien was going back. Speaking of which…. “Where did Adrien go?”

“He said he was going up to the roof for a while. Félix rang and said he would be coming around later and Adrien said he needed some fresh air.”

Nino left his girlfriend and Max to continue the hunt for Marinette and went to seek out his best friend. Opening the door to the roof of the apartment block, Nino pulled his coat collar up to protect himself from the biting wind outside. Ahead, he could see the silhouette of Adrien against the sunset, his legs dangling over the edge and the wind whipping through his blond hair.

“Living a bit dangerously on the edge there aren’t we.” Nino said, sitting beside him cross legged. “You don’t have your Miraculous anymore, remember.”

Adrien didn’t respond, but looked down at his hand. Spinning his wedding ring around on his finger. Nino could see the dark circles under his best friend’s eyes and the three day shadow on his face wasn’t doing him too many favours either.

“You look like shit man.” He said, earning himself a snort in return.

“Gees, thanks.” Adrien replied, rubbing an eye with his palm.

“Someone’s got to say it. Not sleeping huh?”

Adrien shook his head. “I can’t seem to sleep without her now.” He lamented. The two sat in silence for a while, before Adrien spoke again. “Alya needn’t waste her time.” Adrien said with a heavy sigh. “I know Marinette isn’t in Shanghai.”

Nino gave Adrien a concerned look. “You think she went to New York?”

Adrien looked out at the London skyline, the sunset setting the sky on fire in orange and yellow. “You know I asked her to marry me against the sunset.” He said, taking out his ‘Marinette lucky charm’ from his pocket. Closing his eyes, Adrien let a tear slip down his cheek. “I felt like the world couldn’t touch us then, not Shadow Moth, not my father, nothing. It was just us against the world.”

Adrien opened his eyes and looked at his best friend. “I know she’s in New York because she would have gone to someone she trusts. Someone who could keep her secret.”

Nino shook his head. “Dude, no way.” Adrien looked away from him back at the sunset.

“I know he will take care of her.” He said with resignation. Nino grabbed his arm.

“Adrien, you can’t seriously think Marinette would hook up with Luka? Not after everything that’s happened between you two.”

Adrien looked back down at the charm in his hand. “He still loves her, I know he does.”

“Not like you do man.” Nino insisted.

Adrien gave him a sad smile. “Maybe it wasn’t enough.” He said, pain evident in his voice. “To find out my father was Shadow Moth, I can only imagine how betrayed she must have felt…”

“She would never have blamed you.”

“I know.” Adrien conceded. “But I was her Chat Noir. I was the one who was supposed to protect her. If she couldn’t feel safe with me, then maybe Luka can do what I couldn’t.”

Nino shook his head. “Don’t do it Adrien.”

Adrien looked back at Nino. “Don’t do what?”

“Don’t give up on her.” He urged. “Don’t stop loving her.”

Adrien let out a humourless chuckle. “I couldn’t even if I wanted to.” He said honestly, looking up to the sky. “I’ll love her to the day I die. She’s part of me, Nino, part of my soul. No matter how far away she is, I’ll always love her, only her.”

The two sat in silence for a long while, watching as the sun slowly set. The roof door opened and the two friends turned to find a highly frustrated Alya stomping out.

“I’m gonna kill Luka.” She declared, her eyes blazing in anger behind her glasses.

“What’s wrong babe?” Nino asked, helping Adrien up and walking over to her.

“Well when we ruled out Shanghai as a possibility, Max found a Marinette Dupain-Cheng on the flight to New York.”

Adrien nodded his head. “We hadn’t had a chance to change the name on her passport.”

Alya folded her arms and tapped her fingers. “Well I knew Luka was recording in New York, so I rang him to try and find where she was and he was being evasive.” She gritted her teeth.

“Is she, you know, with him?” Nino asked and he could see Adrien cringe next to him.

“No.” Alya said to Adrien’s relief. “She only stayed in his spare room for a few nights before Luka helped her move into an apartment - on her own.”

“Where?” Nino asked. Alya pursed her lips.

“He wouldn’t say.” She hissed. “He said she didn’t want to be found and had changed her name. Max and I just did a search and there is no listing for a Marinette Dupain-Cheng or a Marinette Agreste anywhere in New York.”

Adrien turned around, running his fingers through his hair. They were so close and yet so far.

“Is she alright.” Adrien asked. “Is she safe?”

Alya could see the distress on Adrien’s expression and softened her voice. “Although Luka is refusing to tell me anything specifically, he did say that she is fine and safe. I know Luka would never betray her confidence in him or ever put her in danger.”

“Danger?” Nino scoffed, but Adrien put his hand on Nino’s arm to calm him.

“She’s afraid of my father.” He said sorrowfully. “I can’t blame her for that. Whatever he told her…” He screwed his eyes shut and let out a shaking breath. “I’m sure she must have told Luka. He was Viperion after all.”

Alya put her hand on Adrien’s shoulder. “She loves you, Adrien, not Luka.” She said, poking a finger into his chest. “Whatever your father said to her won’t change what’s in here.” She gave him a reassuring smile. “Félix is here, that’s why I came up to get you. He said he has something to show you. Come on.”

Heading back down to the apartment, they found Félix talking to Max as he packed up his computer. Félix seemed highly curious about Markov and the robot delighted in showing off its capabilities.

“Come on Markov, I need to finish those notes for class tomorrow.” He shook hands with Félix before approaching Adrien.

“If you need me again, don’t hesitate to pick up the phone, alright. We are all here for you, with or without our Miraculous.” Adrien gave him a grateful smile and Max left.

Taking their seats around the kitchen table, Félix placed his briefcase on the table and popped open the locks. “I received an interesting package in the post today at the office.” He said cryptically, taking a large plain envelope out and placing it in front of Adrien.

Adrien picked up the large parcel and saw the post mark at the top. “California?” He questioned. “Do we know anyone there?”

“Lila.” Alya gasped said with wide eyes. “I saw an article in a gossip column that she was set to star in a big motion picture there.”

Nino rolled his eyes and Félix scoffed. “Yeah, it suits her.” The blond scowled.

Adrien furrowed his eyebrows and pulled out the papers from the envelope. The was page after page of documentation, receipts, bills and other items that indicated exactly when and where Gabriel had been pulling funds out of the company.

“But I thought she destroyed the documents?” Adrien said, stunned.

Félix let out a chuckle. “Well, true to form it seemed she lied to your father about that. Maybe she had plans to try and blackmail him or something, but got in over her head. I’m not sure why she decided to send this to me now, but to be honest I’m a bit beyond trying to work her out.” He picked up several of the papers and pointed at them.

“There is even evidence here that your father had paid a substantial contribution to Mayor Bourgeois’ last electoral campaign…”

“More like a bribe.” Alya interjected.

“And he gave a large donation to ESMOD right before Marinette was kicked out. Without Nathalie, we might not be able to prove the Shadow Moth connection, but we have more than enough to nail him on embezzlement, extortion, bribery… it will put him away for a long time. There is only one thing we need.”

“What’s that?” Adrien asked.

“Your mother.” Félix said gently. “All this is circumstantial without a motive. We need to find where he has her.”

Adrien ran his fingers through his hair. “How though? He never leaves the house?”

Félix nodded his head. “Then we will just have to find a way to make him.”

~~~~~

After leaving Alya and Nino, Adrien and Félix made the drive out of the city to the De Vanily estate. Félix took his vibrating phone out of his pocket, but soon replaced it without even opening the message.

“It’s my father again isn’t it?” Adrien asked, knowing the answer.

“He’s been threatening to sue you for breach of contract if you don’t return immediately. I told him where he could stick your contract and he replied with far more colourful language then I thought he was capable of.”

Adrien snorted. “He never used to be like that. I wonder if using a Miraculous for evil purposes can have an adverse effect on the wearer.”

“You mean the migraines?” Félix asked. “I noticed it seemed to have been happening a lot.”

Adrien nodded. “I never knew him to have them so frequently. I mean Marinette and I have merged Miraculous before, but it never left a negative effect on us.”

Félix shook his head and pinched the bridge of his nose. “This whole magic jewels, superhero supervillain thing does my head in. Why did you keep doing it? I like Marinette, but I think I would have thrown that ring at her and told her to bugger off.”

Adrien looked out the car window and ran his fingers along the glass where the street lights reflected. In his mind he could picture bluebell eyes in the night light. “I did it for her.” He said nostalgically. “And I would do it again, if she asked me too.”

Arriving at the estate, Adrien and Félix heard female voices as they approached the sitting room. Knocking on the door, Félix opened it to find his mother having tea with the last person Adrien expected to see.

“Nathalie!” He exclaimed, the shock clear on his face.

Nathalie stood up and instinctively Adrien took a step back. The hurt in Nathalie’s eyes was evident at his reaction, but she understood it.

“Hello Adrien.” She said quietly. Adrien looked over to his Aunt Amelie who gave him a reassuring smile.

“Come sit down Adrien. You too, Félix.”

The two cousins sat down, but declined the tea that was offered. Amelie reached out and placed a hand on Nathalie’s before she spoke.

“Nathalie contacted me a few weeks ago and explained the situation that she was trapped in.”

“Trapped?” Félix queried with some skepticism. “You had been helping Uncle Gabriel hadn’t you? Doesn’t that make you as much of a criminal as he is.”

Nathalie shifted uncomfortably, avoiding eye contact with Adrien who was watching her intently. Between the betrayed look in his eyes and the glare on Félix she concluded that they had found out exactly what kind of a man Gabriel was. “It’s not as simple as that.” She finally said.

Félix flopped back into his seat and folded his arms. “Then maybe you better explain yourself.”

“Tell them what you told me.” Amelie encouraged Nathalie gently. Félix shot his mother a confused frown, but she indicated to him to be quiet and listen.

Nathalie took a shaking breath before addressing Adrien. “There’s something you don’t know…about the night your mother died.”

“So…” Adrien’s voice was low and vulnerable. “She really is dead?”

Nathalie adjusted her glasses, tears pricking her eyes. “In a way, yes. Firstly, I have to take you a few steps back. I'm not sure if you were aware, but Emilie was planning to leave your father and take you with her. She had even gone to a lawyer to seek advice on the matter. Not only had he been accusing her of having an affair, going so far as to say you were not his, but he had become obsessed with finding all the Miraculous.”

“You mean, they were using the Butterfly and the Peacock? Even then?” Adrien questioned in disbelief.

Nathalie nodded her head. “Your father had found them, along with the grimoire when we had gone on a trip to Tibet with your mother. I’m not sure how he found out about them, but he was determined to make them his. Once he had found those two, he wanted them all. The biggest regret I have in my life was ever helping them to find those damn jewels.” She fisted her hands on her knees before taking a deep breath.

“What were they doing with them?” Adrien asked in apprehension. Nathalie shrugged and shook her head.

“I think Emilie found it all a bit of a game really. She loved the freedom the Miraculous gave her. She was a very creative person and used the miraculous to make beautiful, albeit temporary things, not aware at first of the risk she was taking using a broken Miraculous. Gabriel on the other hand had become obsessed, possessive even of her. He was convinced she would leave him for someone else and was jealous of the attention she received. He realised very quickly that the Miraculous could give him great power over people and Emilie was becoming afraid of what he might try to do. He started growing the butterflies in a greenhouse under the mansion and she was spending more time away from him.”

“So it was a hydroponic set up?” Félix said in surprise. Adrien shot him a frown and Félix shrugged at him.

“What? At least it wasn’t drugs.”

“Why didn’t Mother just get it the Miraculous off him and leave then?” Adrien asked, ignoring Félix.

“Fear. And her need to protect you. Emilie wanted out of the spotlight, preferring to stay at home and raise you herself and not with a nanny, but Gabriel wanted her out on the red carpet promoting the brand and for Adrien to start taking his place in the company. On the night she…” She paused and took a breath. “She had gotten fed up and created a sentimonster of herself to go in her place to a special event Gabriel wanted her at with him. I tried to keep Gabriel none the wiser for most of the night, but the pressure of creating something so elaborate with a broken Miraculous took a toll and Emilie collapsed, causing the amok and consequently the sentimonster to disappear. Luckily no one else besides Gabriel and I had seen, but to say he was furious would be an understatement. I’m not sure I had ever seen him so angry. We immediately went back to the mansion and Gabriel confronted her in the study like a man that was possessed. I didn’t stay in the room because it was something between a husband and a wife, but I started to feel uneasy and came back a bit later. I saw you in your pajamas running back up the stairs in fright.”

Adrien slowly nodded his head. “I was awoken by the storm outside and went looking for mum. I heard the argument and went to see but I was frightened by a large crash, thunder I guess, and…” He stopped when he saw the pain in Nathalie’s eyes.

“That crack you heard wasn’t thunder.” She said, her voice strained under the memory. “Gabriel had hit Emilie in his temper and she crashed into the wall. I ran into the room, but she was unconscious on the ground. Gabriel was beside himself, like he couldn’t quite grasp what had happened. He had always been a short tempered man, but he had never struck Emilie before. Nothing I was doing was waking her up, then Duusu flew out and said that she had put her into an eternal sleep to save her life, but that only the Miraculous of the Black Cat and Ladybug could save her. With one wish, Gabriel could undo this mistake. It became his one and only goal.”

Adrien felt like all the air had evaporated out of his lungs. He was barely conscious of Félix squeezing his shoulder in support. Sliding off the chair, he knelt on the floor next to Nathalie and placed a hand on top of her arm. “Where is she, Nathalie? Where is my mother?” He asked. His voice carried his broken heart and it was all Nathalie could do not to break down.

“The portrait of your mother in the study hides a series of concealed buttons. I have a diagram for you to use and…”

“You won’t come and show us?” Félix interrupted, his voice raised. “But we can’t nail him for Shadow Moth without you as a witness. Without Ladybug, you're the only other witness!”

“Félix honey, calm down.” His mother said steadily. “Nathalie took a great risk to escape from that house.”

Adrien sat back up as Nathalie explained about her mother and the threats Gabriel had made. Faking the severity of her mother’s condition, Nathalie was able to leave and move her to a location in Switzerland with Amelie’s help, and where she now planned to go to herself and live.

“I understand.” Adrien finally said when Nathalie had finished, although Félix didn’t look like he agreed. “I just hope that this will be enough for Marinette to come back to me.”

Nathalie dropped her head down. “I’m so sorry Adrien. I really thought when Gabriel saw how happy you and Marinette were he would have left all this and looked forward to the future. Instead he just got more suspicious. When he told me he thought Marinette was Ladybug, I hoped he was wrong… but somehow I knew deep down he was right. I don’t know what he must have said to make her leave, but I know how much she loves you. She must have been truly fearful for you to have left. I wish I could help you more, but once I leave here, I won’t be coming back to Paris, not for a very long time.”

She opened her bag and took out a diagram she had already drawn of Emilie’s portrait, indicating where the buttons were. “There is a silent alarm system that will contact Gabriel the moment a breach has been made. I can’t do anything to stop that, so give yourself enough time.”

“Well a fat lot of good this will do if we can’t get him out of the house.” Félix said, throwing his hands in the air.

“I might be able to help with that.” Nathalie took out a folder and opened it to show a design for a beautiful Princess style evening dress. “Gabriel is waiting on a shipment of a very specific silk to make this dress for the spring showcase.”

Adrien reached out, taking the folder and scrutinising the design. “Wait a minute.” He growled. “This is one of Marientte’s designs from her missing portfolio for ESMOD!”

Nathalie pinched her nose under her glasses. “I wondered if it was one of Marientte’s. It wasn’t Gabriel’s usual style and was much better than anything he had designed in years.”

“So how is this meant to help?” Félix asked, confused. Amelie nodded her head for him to listen to Nathalie.

“Gabriel is desperate for this dress to be a success so he can stall your takeover bid. If the shareholders see him being successful again, they will reject the offer. The ship with the silk is due to dock next Tuesday. Do you know who owns the freight company?”

Adrien’s eyes lit up. “The Tsurugi’s.” He declared. “If we can prevent that shipment from unloading, my father would have no choice but to negotiate with Kagami.”

Nathalie nodded her head. “Make her insist on meeting him at the Gabriel headquarters, if she can stall him long enough, you can get the evidence you need.”

As Nathalie went to leave the house, Adrien pulled her unexpectedly into a tight hug. Nathalie could feel the tears slip down her cheeks at the gesture.

“Will we ever see you again?” He asked as he held her. Nathalie patted his back.

“Maybe one day Adrien, I hope maybe one day.” She pulled back and cupped his face in her hands, his facial hair pricking her palms reminding her that he was no longer the little boy she had watched grow up. “I’m proud of you Adrien, and I know your mother would have been too. I can’t imagine what finding this out must have been like for you.”

Adrien took her hands and held them in his. “Right now I will do anything to get Marinette back, even if it means locking my father away. What he did to her, to us, is unforgivable.”

“I might not have been a mother to you, but watching you grow was the closest thing to being a mother I will ever be. Can you ever forgive me?” She asked, fearful of his answer.

“I already did.” Adrien smiled at her.

Nathalie kissed him on both cheeks and said goodbye to Amelie and Félix. As they waved her off, Amelie stood in the middle of Félix and Adrien, placing a hand on each of their backs.

“So, what’s the plan boys?” She asked.

Félix gave Adrien a mischievous grin. “I think I have an idea, and I know the perfect girl to help.”

~~~~~

Marinette walked along the street with her bags of groceries, the grey clouds above looming ominously in the late afternoon. She was still getting used to the surrounding area and found a cosy little local bakery to buy some fresh breads. It smelt like home. She missed her parents so much, but she rang them often to reassure them she was alright, from a private number of course. It hurt her heart when her father said that they had a buyer for the bakery and would move soon to the country. She knew that her parents were hinting for her to come back and start a family to “fill the garden with laughter and joy” as they said. There really was nothing she wanted more.

She felt bad too for not ringing Alya again, but her parents had told her that Adrien was with his cousin in London and she knew Alya would try to put her on the phone to him. She couldn’t bear to hear his voice though, Marinette felt that if she did she would crumple and use the horse Miraculous to teleport straight to his arms, and she couldn’t risk that.

“Good evening Mrs Noir.” The bellhop said, tipping his hat to her and pulling her out of her thoughts. Mari Noir wasn’t much of an alias, but it was the best she could do for now. “A young gentleman is waiting for you in the lobby.”

Marinette gave him a polite smile. “Thank you Chambers.” She said, pushing through the revolving door. Immediately her eyes caught Luka’s as he stood up from the chair he was sitting on and moved towards her.

“Here, let me take that Mari.” He said, reaching out for her bags.

“I didn’t know you were coming over Luka.” Marientte said a little flustered as they walked to the lift. “The apartment is a bit of a mess.”

“You would have known if you’d returned my calls.” Luka said softly. “I was starting to worry about you.”

Marientte gave him a reassuring smile. She hadn’t meant to avoid him, she just couldn’t bring herself to talk to him right now. “I’m fine Luka, really. You’ve done so much for me with this apartment. I wish you would let me pay you some rent though, I feel like I’m just mooching off you.”

“It’s really no problem.” He smiled, pressing the button on the lift. “It’s one of my father’s apartments, but he hardly uses it. You know I care about you Mari, I’ll always be happy to help you.” He smiled, but it dropped when he saw something cross her eyes. Stepping into the lift, they rode up in silence to her floor.

Opening the apartment, Luka placed her bags in the kitchen. Trixx and Fluff dived straight in looking for grapes and carrots. Luka watched bemused at all the Kwamis in the room, but seeing Tikki sitting with Sass he realised there was one Kwami that was noticeably absent.

“Plagg still won’t come out?” He asked, unpacking the groceries.

Marinette stopped her fussing tidying up the lounge and went quite still. “No.” She said quietly. “He said he wouldn’t come out unless I returned him to Adrien. I guess that’s for the best. Plagg out on his own can be dangerous and he knows it.”

She continued moving the cushions around before taking off her jacket and scarf. Luka looked over at her work desk and saw a pile of crumpled up papers scattered all over it. Picking up Marinette’s design book, almost everything had been scribbled out.

“Oh, don’t look at those.” Marinette hurried to take the book off him and gather up the crumpled paper. As Luka watched her he noticed the bags under her eyes which still looked red and a little swollen.

Luka gently grabbed her wrist to still her incessant movement. “You need to get out of this apartment for a while Marientte. You can’t be creative when you're cooped up.”

“I was just out.” She defended, but Luka just slowly shook his head.

“I don’t mean going to the grocery shop. There’s a really nice diner a few blocks away that makes some of the best loaded fries you’ve ever eaten.”

“I don’t know Luka.” Marinette said, wrapping an arm around herself and looking at the floor. “I’m not sure I'm the right person for you to take out on a date.”

“No date.” Luka quickly clarified, placing a hand over his heart. “I promise, no strings attached, just good food and good company.”

“Go on Marinette.” Tikki chimed in, floating up beside her. “You can’t get out of your design block without a decent meal.”

Marinette looked back at Luka who waited for her response in that calm way he always did. Maybe Tikki was right, and a change of atmosphere wouldn’t hurt.

“Alright then.” She conceded with a soft smile.

Luka helped her back into her coat and offered his arm for her to hold. It hadn’t begun to snow just yet, but the slippery pavement was an indication that it wasn’t far away. The cold air was welcomed on Marinette’s face as they navigated the busy evening streets.

The diner wasn’t too busy, and the staff seemed to have been well acquainted with Luka, offering him his regular table. Letting Luka order, Marinette didn’t say much during the meal, leaving Luka to fill the time with stories from his tour.

Marinette had to stifle more than one yawn through the evening, and felt bad that Luka would think that she was bored. Luka stopped talking, noticing Marinette was pushing her chips around with her fork.

“You haven’t eaten much.” He noted, reaching a hand out to stop her movements. “Are you feeling alright, you look kind of pale.”

“Sorry.” She said without looking up. “I guess I’m just not that hungry.”

Luka gave her hand a light squeeze. “How much sleep have you been getting?”

Marinette looked up at him. Luka was trying to be a supportive friend, she knew that, but the love he held for her in his teal eyes betrayed him and she could see it.

“Not enough.” She admitted, sliding her hand out from his and placing them in her lap. “Adrien and I were barely married for six months, and now I can’t sleep properly without him beside me.”

Luka wanted to reach out and pull her to him. He would hold her forever if she would let him, but now wasn’t the right time for that.

“Well, if you're finished I’ll take you home.” He smiled softly at her. Marientte began to apologise but Luka wouldn’t let her. “I’m not worried about it, Marinette. My aim was to get you out of the apartment, and I succeeded. Maybe next time you’ll let me take you somewhere more stimulating, like the theatre perhaps. I know you always got inspiration from the costumes, and I’m sure it will give you more ideas than burgers and fries, unless a hot dog costume is on your radar.”

Marinette let out a giggle at that. “I’m sure Mr Banana wouldn’t appreciate the competition.” Her laugh was music to his ears.

“It’s good to hear you laugh again.” Luka said contently, and Marientte smiled at him.

Exiting the diner, the first falls of snow had just started to flutter down to the ground. Marinette skidded on the slippery pavement, but Luka tightened his hold on her, bringing her closer to him. She looked up and his heart skipped a beat as he lost himself momentarily in her bluebell gaze. How long had it been since he had kissed those lips. He felt a fool for having ever left her to go on that damn tour. She’s not mine anymore - he had to remind himself. As they walked he kept his arm supporting her waist and it was getting harder to keep those boundaries he had promised himself in place.

When they returned to the apartment building, Marientte didn’t offer him to come in, and Luka didn’t want to assume he was welcome so they stood out on the pathway out the front of the revolving doors.

“Thank you for tonight Luka.” She said, still holding his hand. “You were right, I did just need to blow some cobwebs away I think. I might try some new ideas in the morning. If I’m ever going to get MDC off the ground again, I need some new designs right?”

“Right.” Luka affirmed, caught once again in her eyes. He was drowning in her ocean, and even if it would break his heart in the end, he knew he had to try again.

“Marientte…” He murmured, leaning in closer to her, his eyes never leaving hers.

He saw her pupils widen and she turned her head to the side. “Goodnight Luka.” She said softly.

Luka hesitated, but then placed a light kiss on her cheek. The smell of her, and her warm body so close to his sent his heart into overdrive.

“Goodnight Marientte.”

He stood and watched her as she went through the glass revolving door, the cold air whipping around him as his sun moved away from him. She turned as she moved through the doors and gave him a small wave, the music of his heart reaching its crescendo at her smile. He was lost in her music once again.

Chapter Text

“You want me to do what? Are you high Félix?” Chloé screeched at the young man who had turned up unannounced at her door.

Félix knew that if he was going to get Chloé to help them in this scheme, he was going to have to do it in person, because there was a lot more at risk than just her helping them. Talking over the phone with the feisty socialite wasn’t going to cut it.

Travelling back with Adrien, the two of them laid out a plan to get Gabriel away from the mansion so they could follow Nathalie’s directions to where Emilie was hidden. They already had Kagami on side, and Alya and Nino had also returned to Paris ready to run interference if needed. In order to get the plan rolling though, it was going to need Chloé to start a ruckus, even if Félix was going to have to be honest with himself to get there.

“No, I’m not high.” Félix replied a little annoyed. “This is the plan we need to get Gabriel out of the mansion and we need you to get the ball rolling”

The blonde girl folded her arms and tapped her fingers. “You seriously want me to go down to a filthy stinking wharf and start a picket line? Do you have any idea what you’re asking of me?”

Félix rubbed his forehead. “It’s a dock Chloé, and yes, I want you to start a picket line so that the Tsurugi ship can’t be unloaded. Get a few placards and make a fuss about unfair wages or something. Threaten to get your father involved. Actually, get him involved, it will make it more interesting and draw the media’s attention away.” He then placed both his hands on her shoulders. “I know exactly what I’m asking because there is no one else I would trust to get this done except you.”

Chloé eyes Félix with suspicion. “Okay, what’s in this for you?” Félix tried to give her an innocent look, but she wasn’t buying it. “I know you better than that Félix, you don’t do anything unless there is something in it for you, and don’t try to tell me you're doing this for Adrien and Marinette. You don’t give a bugger about his marriage.”

“Neither do you.” He scoffed. “Or have you suddenly turned over a new leaf?”

Chloe’s expression dropped and she sat down on her couch. “Maybe it was my way of saying sorry for past mistakes.” She said quietly. “Besides Sabrina, Adrien is the only other person who stayed by me whe…when things got rough. I guess I owed it to him when he asked for my help to get married.”

Félix walked over and sat beside her on the couch. “Well, maybe it’s my way of saying sorry too.” He said, picking up her hand and kissing the back of it. “I want Gabriel to pay for what he did to me, to us. I want his company and I want to give the De Vanily name the recognition it properly deserves. If it helps Adrien get his wife back then well and good, but my mother wants answers about her sister, and that’s what I’m going to do.”

“And what are you going to do with the company? You're not into fashion.”

Félix gave her a mischievous grin. “Oh I have my plans, don’t you worry. You're right though, I do have a bit of a vested interest in getting Marinette to come back, but let’s not worry about that now. So, are you going to help me?”

Chloé pursed her lips in thought. “Why should I?” She said, her voice laced in past pains. “Why should I ever do anything for you?”

“Because you still love me.” Félix said, tucking a stray hair back behind her ear before cupping her cheek. “And because I still love you.”

“Then I must be crazy.”

Félix smiled as he leaned in closer. “Then I guess I am too.” He placed a soft kiss on her lips. Looking into each other’s eyes, Chloe surged forward, running her finger into Felix’s hair and pouring all of herself into kiss.

“God I’ve missed you Chloé.” Félix whispered into her ear as he held her close to him. “I understand now how much more important people can be in my life, that I don’t have to always be the independent one. I can be myself with you, and you can be with me because we’re the same kind of person.”

Chloé pulled back to look at him, her eyes softened. “I don’t know Félix. I don’t think I could handle what happened ever…” She choked back a sob. “I don’t ever want to hurt like that again.

Félix wrapped his arm around her and pulled her to his chest and rested his chin on her head. “I promise Chloé, I’ll never make a mistake like that again. I want you, only you, my Queen.”

Chloé let out a giggle. “You sap, you’ve been hanging around Adrien too much.”

Felix chuckled. “Well, maybe I let a little rub off on me. So, will you help, for Adrien?”

Chloé sat up and looked at him before running her hand up into his hair. “I’ll help, but not for Adrien.” She said, closing in on his lips. “For you.”

~~~~~

“Don’t be bemused, it’s just the news. I’m Nadja Chamack and I am live here at Loading Dock C where workers have gone on strike demanding better pay and conditions. A freighter owned by the Tsurugi company has been unable to unload due to the strike which is being fronted by none other than the Mayor’s daughter Chloé Bourgeois.”

The camera panned to show Chloé, standing side by side with the workers holding placards and chanting a demand for wage increases. Nadja turned to address Chloé.

“Miss Bourgeois, what has brought you out to support these workers?”

Chloé flicked her high ponytail and addressed the camera. “High end fashion uses inflated pricing and justifies that under transportation costs. This is utterly ridiculous since the workers are not being paid in accordance with these increases. These…lovely gentlemen here unload the fabrics that make me look as fabulous on the outside as I am on the inside and they deserve to be paid better.”

The men began to cheer, chanting Chloé’s name and it was obvious the blonde was enjoying her sudden celebrity status.

“Damn you.” Gabriel let out in frustration, slamming the TV remote down on the coffee table. He, Félix and Adrien had been watching the news coverage while they drank coffee in the sitting room after breakfast. “What in hell’s name is that girl doing?”

“Maybe she wants her father’s job?” Félix said nonchalantly, giving Adrien a sly wink as they sat around the TV. “I mean you have to agree, winning over the masses is an excellent political strategy.” He then leaned over closer to Adrien, whispering. “And she looks damn hot while doing it.” Adrien tried hard not to end up wearing the coffee he has been sipping.

Gabriel got out his phone and dialed the Mayor directly, putting him on speaker.

“André, what is the meaning of this? Why is your daughter down at the docks?”

“I don’t know, I swear. It’s not like Chloé to get involved in political issues.”

“I’m holding you personally responsible if…”

“It’s not my fault Gabriel. This is an issue with Tsurugi industries and their costing. I’m on my way to the docks now to try and negotiate, but you are going to have to sort this out from your end.”

Gabriel pinched his nose under his glasses. Where was Nathalie when he needed her. He hadn’t been in contact with her for weeks, and his suspicion was growing that she wasn’t coming back. Just another to add to his growing list of loose ends he would need to deal with.

“Just do something André, or you can forget about my endorsement in next year's election.”

Gabriel hung up in frustration and watched the TV again. Mayor Bourgeois had arrived at the scene to boos and hisses.

Moments later, Gabriel’s phone rang. He put it on speaker again. “Yes.”

“Good morning Mr Agreste. I understand there is an issue on the docks regarding a shipment.” Adrien gave Félix a covert nod at the sound of Kagami’s voice.

“Indeed Miss Tsurugi, I was about to call you myself. You understand I have a very important container on board with fabrics for the spring collection. I must get those items today.”

“That’s all well and good Mr Agreste, but if I must increase the pay of the workers, then I will also need to renegotiate your shipping costs. The previous agreement you signed with my mother is no longer sustainable under these changed conditions.”

Gabriel balled his hands into fists. He could hardly afford more overhead costs, but without this spring collection the company would end up in Felix’s hands. Maybe he could make a counter offer that Kagami would be willing to accept.

“Alright, fine! Come on over and we can negotiate a new contract.”

“If you don’t mind Mr Agreste, this is a business transaction, and I would feel more comfortable if it was done in a place of business. I’m sure you understand. I can meet you at the Gabriel building in fifteen minutes.”

Gabriel looked over towards Adrien and Félix, but the two were lounging back on the sofas cruising through channels on the TV.

“I’ll be there.” He said, hanging up abruptly and walking out of the room. Adrien and Félix looked at each other and Adrien grabbed a DVD case down from the shelf and put the first movie of “Lord of the Rings” on. A few minutes later Gabriel returned to the room with his coat and briefcase.

“I’m going to the office. I would appreciate it if you two would stay in the house for now. There are a lot of reporters hanging around.”

“That’s fine, father. Félix and I are going to have a movie marathon.” Adrien said. His voice was low and melancholy. Gabriel observed them for a moment as they watched the movie, satisfied that they would be absorbed for the next few hours, before calling Gorilla to take him to the office.

“Remember Adrien, you have a photoshoot at 4pm. Don’t be late.”

The bodyguard looked in on the two young men as Gabriel headed for the front door. Adrien gave the bodyguard a nod and the giant man nodded back in unspoken understanding. Once the two men had left the house, Félix turned off the movie and put the news back on. Mayor Bourgeois was still negotiating with the workers trying to convince them to unload the shipments, but Chloé was keeping the crowd momentum going. Adrien stood up and watched out the window as his bodyguard drove his father out the gates.

“We just need to wait for the text from Kagami so we know Gabriel is in the meeting.” Félix said, standing up. He walked over to where Adrien was still watching out the window, the car now long out of sight. “Are you ready?”

Adrien swallowed thickly, his eyes full of emotion. “I don’t think anyone is ever ready to send their father to prison.” He answered honestly. “I always thought that when we took down Hawk Moth, Ladybug and I would have done it together, the two of us against the world. I never thought I could miss someone as much as I had missed my mother, but this hurts so much more.”

There was nothing Félix could say. He placed a hand on Adrien’s shoulder and patted it to give his cousin what support he was capable of giving. All they could do now was wait.

~~~~~

Gabriel fidgeted his leg in agitation as Gorilla navigated the heavy Paris traffic. Something seemed decidedly off about this array of events, in particular the behaviour of Chloé Bourgeois. It was so unlike her to care about the plight of the everyday man, although if she was angling for her father’s job, then certainly gaining the goodwill of the workers would be advantageous as Félix had pointed out. Still, something smells fishy, and it was just the dock workers.

He pulled out his tablet and reviewed his business for the rest of the week. Athena was getting antsy waiting for the spring designs. Gabriel was sure though that if he tweaked the dresses enough, even Athena wouldn’t recognise Marinette’s original designs. He then scrolled to his calendar. There was an appointment next week with that private investigator. Gabriel had to admit that when he ran Marinette out of the mansion, he didn’t think she would be so difficult to find again. Perhaps he had frightened her a little too well. He had thought that she would have found a way to contact Adrien, or at least give an indication of her whereabouts. The investigator was confident that he was closing in on her though. He had seen her in New York with that musician boy she used to date, so it was only a matter of time before he could find out where she was living.

Gabriel grinned to himself. It had been such a simple plan and yet totally effective. Now that he had Marientte and Adrien separated from each other, all he had to do was get rid of her permanently and the Miracle box would be his unopposed. He wasn’t worried about Adrien interfering, his behaviour recently showing him subdued and broken over her abandonment. It reminded him a little of when Emilie had disappeared. Gabriel was confident he could control his son now that this influence was out of his life. As for Félix and Amelie? Well, accidents can and do happen after all. Besides, if Adrien decided to be too difficult, he would have the Peacock Miraculous back in his possession, or perhaps even the ability to go back in time. The possibilities would be endless.

When he arrived at the office, Gabriel found a barrage of reports at the front doors. Taking a side entrance, he easily avoided them and made his way to where Kagami was waiting for him in one of the meeting rooms.

“This is an unfortunate set of circumstances Mr Agreste.” The Japanese girl said, slipping her phone back into her pocket. Gabriel indicated for her to sit at the table, but she declined to do so.

“Indeed Miss Tsurugi. But I have no doubts at all that we can make a suitable arrangement. I highly doubt this meeting is because you have any interest in that nonsense that Miss Bourgeois is causing at the docks, is it?”

Kagami kept a poker face to match Gabriel’s, but her hands were sweating. The way Gabriel was staring her down was making her uncomfortable.

“My only interest, Mr Agreste, is in dealing with these issues with the workers. A ship stuck at port is costing me money too, and I would appreciate your cooperation.”

Gabriel grinned. “And what about Adrien, Miss Tsurugi? You and he had always been close before that girl from the bakery interfered. We could always re-entertain that old merger idea now that your rival is out of the way. I had always considered you the most appropriate mate for my son.”

Kagami narrowed her eyes at Gabriel. “I have no interest in married men, Mr Agreste, nor do I consider myself as simply someone’s breeding partner. Now if you don’t mind, I would like to deal with the issue at hand.”

Gabriel was taken aback by Kagami’s aggressive tone, but he was distracted when his phone began to vibrate violently in his pocket. Kagami held her breath as he took it out, his teeth gritting in anger.

“No…” He hissed, cursing under his breath. He then shot a ferocious glare at Kagami before running out of the room.

Once he was out of sight, Kagami messaged Alya and Nino to let them know Gabriel was on his way back to the mansion. She then gathered up her bag and went to her car to go and collect Chloé from the docks. Their jobs were done.

Gabriel was in a desperate state as the Gorilla seemed to have been taking an unusually long route home, sighting heavy traffic. Gabriel fisted his hands on his knees. Someone had broken into his inner sanctum, and he could almost guarantee who it was and who had helped them.

“What’s going on?” Gabriel demanded as the car crawled to an almost stop. The bodyguard pointed to where a car was blocking the road and an upturned fruit cart had its good spread everywhere. Gabriel looked more closely and realised he recognised the boy in the cap and the feisty girl standing near him. This was no accident.

Without another word, Gabriel got out of the car and started to run up one of the back streets, navigating alleyways and byways. He had to stop them.

~~~~~

“That’s the signal from Kagami.” Félix said, showing Adrien the phone. “Let me just call Chloé to let her know they can start winding up.”

“What about the workers?” Adrien asked absentmindedly, averting his gaze from the window, but not quite looking at Félix.

“Don’t worry about them. Kagami already agreed to raise the wages 3% each year for the next 3 years. The union will agree.”

Adrien nodded his head and looked back out the window, his thoughts not on what they were about to do, but half way around the world, in an apartment he didn’t know with a girl that he missed more than words could ever express.

“Adrien.” He heard Félix call. “It’s time.”

The two cousins made their way into Gabriel’s home office. There was papers and rubbish scattered from
one end of the room to the other. Adrien had never seen it look that chaotic. Obviously Nathalie was the tidy one and without her picking up after him, Gabriel just let everything get out of hand.

Adrien looked up at the portrait of his mother hanging on the wall as Félix inspected the surface for the hidden buttons. He wondered what she would have made of all this? He had so many questions about what his father was doing with the Miraculous, what was she doing? Did she know that the Peacock Miraculous was broken? Would she really have left his father? Then again, if they had left back then, he might never have been Chat Noir, or met Marinette. Despite everything that had happened, he couldn’t imagine a world where he had never known her.

“Okay, I think I’ve found them.” Félix declared. “You better come and stand behind me.”

Adrien put his hands on Félix’s shoulders as his cousin pressed his fingers into the painting. The floor beneath them vibrated before it began to lower down into a darkened room. As the elevator lowered, several low lights came on, casting a soft glow across the cavern.

“Is it just me, or does this place give you the creeps too.” Félix said, a shiver running down his spine as he looked around the cold, damp chamber.

Adrien didn’t answer as his eyes became transfixed on what seemed to be an indoor garden at the other end of the suspended bridge. He didn’t wait for Félix as he began to run towards it, his footsteps echoing in the chamber and a kaleidoscope of white butterflies flew up into the open space.

“Whoa.” Félix muttered as he caught up to Adrien. “He was harvesting his own butterflies, that’s so weird.”

Adrien slowed down and ran his hands over the plants. “We didn’t know where the butterflies came from.” The butterflies fluttered around again, one landing on Adrien’s hand. His mind drifted back to when he was a child, playing on the grass with white butterflies. Had they been growing them even then?

“What the hell?”

Adrien was pulled out of his memory by Felix’s exclamation. Joining his cousin, they both looked at the strange coffin-like object in the room, it’s lid closed.

“Is that…?” Adrien asked, pointing at it.

“A cytogenetic chamber? I guess so, I’ve never seen one before. I guess we should open it and make sure.”

Adrien felt knots forming in his stomach while Félix began searching the side for a way to open it. When he found the panel, he pressed the green button, and the top casing slid open revealing a woman inside, perfectly preserved in her eternal sleep.

“Mother.” Adrien gasped, pressing his hands into the glass. She looked every bit the way he remembered.

Félix cursed under his breath. “You know I knew we would find her here, but I really hoped for your sake that I was wrong.”

Adrien shook his head. “I needed the truth, Félix. Although I knew Nathalie was telling the truth, I had to see for myself.” He said, sliding to his knees next to the sarcophagus, tears running down his cheeks. “All my life, all I’ve been told is lies. I feel like I don't even know who my parents are anymore. I don’t know who or what I am.”

Félix crouched down next to Adrien. Placing both his hands on his cousin’s shoulders, he had Adrien turn and face him. “You still have a family, Adrien.” Félix said. “And soon you’ll have your Marinette again too.”

“Will he now?”

The cousins froze as the cold, unfeeling voice reverberated around the chamber and heavy footsteps made a steady pace behind them. Félix immediately stood up, standing in front of Adrien who was still on his knees next to his mother’s sarcophagus. They hadn’t heard the elevator, how on earth had he gotten in here?

“You need not get defensive Félix. As you can see, I am unarmed.” Gabriel said, holding his palms up beside him.

“You did this to her.” Adrien said angrily, wiping the moisture from his face and standing up to face his father. “Nathalie told us everything. You are the reason she is here like this.”

“Yes.” Gabriel acknowledged without much feeling. “Yes, it was my mistake that put her there. So now you see why I needed the Miraculous. Why I needed to fix my mistake.”

“You won’t get away with this Gabriel.” Félix growled. Gabriel merely laughed at him.

“I won’t?” Gabriel snarled. “What makes you think you can stop me? It would be your word against mine.”

“I have proof.” Félix said, pointing behind him to where Emilie was laying in her comatose state. “And I have the documents Lila stole from your office.”

Gabriel's face concealed his surprise, but his voice still cut the air like a knife. “It won’t do you much good if you're dead Félix.”

“That’s enough father.” Adrien interjected. “It’s over. You don’t even have the Miraculous anymore.”

Gabriel's grey eyes appeared to hollow even more as he practically looked through his son. “Not yet I don’t. But it’s only a matter of time.”

“What?”

The designer's lips curled up into a sinister grin. “Were you really that naïve Adrien to think I would let the Guardian of the Miraculous just leave like that?” He snapped his fingers to emphasise his point. “No my dear boy, I just needed to get her away from you and take your Miraculous with her. So good of her to leave you vulnerable like that for me.”

Adrien stepped closer to the man who was once his father and looked him square in the eyes, his teeth gritted in anger. “What did you say to her?” He then grabbed up Gabriel by the collar, standing almost eye to eye. “What did you threaten her with?”

Gabriel almost looked amused at the question. “Not much, only that I would destroy your amok if she didn’t leave immediately. I guess she must have cared enough that she didn’t want you dead.”

“My what?” Adrien gasped, letting go of his grip..

A silence fell across the chamber before Gabriel spoke again with an amused laugh. “You’re almost as gullible as she is.” He scoffed. “Oh how quickly she ran away when she thought you were nothing more than a monster. It was just as well that you had both chosen to delay starting a family together, otherwise my little ruse may not have been as effective. I do hear though that she is getting quite cosy with that ex boyfriend of hers and…”

Whatever salt Gabriel was planning to rub was cut off as Adrien’s fist connected with his jaw. Félix made no move to stop him this time. Stumbling back stunned, Gabriel had never seen such anger in his son's face.

“You told Marinette I was a sentimonster?” Adrien demanded. “What in hell’s name is wrong with you? Was it not enough for you to drive my wife away from me, but you had to deny that my own existence was any part of you? I was your son! I loved you. All I wanted in life was to make you proud of me, for you to love me too.”

“Then I guess we were both disappointed.” Gabriel said flatly, still rubbing his jaw. “You were nothing more than just a pretty face like your mother, and like her, you didn’t know your place. I don’t need you anymore Adrien. When I retrieve the Peacock Miraculous back from your soon to be late wife, I will do what I threatened her - terminate you and create a copy that doesn’t know anything else but how to obey.”

Gabriel walked over to the wall and opened a concealed panel with a key he had in his pocket. Adrien and Félix looked at each other with confusion. “If it’s one thing I learned over the years, it’s to always have a back up plan.” He said with no emotion as he pressed a thumb to a small keypad. A robotic voice then echoed around the chamber.

“Self-destruction protocol initiated. Five minutes until self-destruction is complete.”

Before anyone could react, Gabriel slammed the panel shut and threw the key down into the depths of the water under the bridge with a splash. He then turned and looked at Adrien with a cold stare. “You are either with me, or you can meet your fate here with your mother.”

“I’d rather rot in hell than go anywhere with you.” Adrien retorted. Gabriel merely smirked at him.

“That can be arranged.”

A blast suddenly erupted from the bridge. Adrien and Félix dived behind the sarcophagus to take cover from the shrapnel from the explosion. Through the smoke, Félix made out the form of Gabriel running towards the wall.

“He’s getting away.” Félix yelled, scrambling to his feet and running after his Uncle. Gabriel disappeared behind a sliding wall, the seal closing behind him. Félix banged his fists where the opening had been.

“Damn you Gabriel!” He called out angrily as Adrien caught up to him.

Feeling along the wall, Adrien found the concealed button. Pressing it several times though yielded no results. “He must have disabled it from the other side.” Adrien concluded frantically as another blast echoed, destroying the elevator. Several white butterflies flew erratically around the room.

“He’s cut us off.” Adrien said in disbelief. Even when he discovered his father was Shadow Moth, never did he think him capable of this.

Adrien and Félix continued looking for another way out, but it was hopeless. The walls were several inches and made of steel, including the high ceiling.

Félix took out his phone to call for help, but there was no reception. “I think he planned this all along.” Félix said, his voice sounding hopeless. “He had the place rigged to cover his tracks if he was ever found out. No one would ever find us down here.” Adrien looked at his cousin with resignation.

The ground shook as another blast rocked the cavern. Adrien realised that the room had been designed so that it could be completely destroyed without affecting the house above. It would be as though Shadow Moth had never existed there.

Félix kept looking for a way out. Turning away, Adrien walked back to where his mother laid. He pressed his hand against the glass. It wasn’t supposed to end this way. “Hi mum.” He said with a sad smile. “It’s me, Adrien. I miss you. I miss you so much.” He leaned over and placed a kiss on the glass above her. “There was a girl I loved mum, her name was Marinette. I think you would have liked her. We were Ladybug and Chat Noir once. A team in every way. She made me feel like I could take on the world…maybe we did.”

He felt Félix’s hand on his shoulder. “I’m so sorry Adrien.” He said as the robotic voice announced two minutes remaining. “I feel this was my fault somehow.”

Adrien shook his hanging head slowly. “It wasn’t your fault, Félix.” Adrien assured him. “Clearly he had this trap set for Ladybug and Chat Noir. I’d rather it was me down here than her.” He closed his eyes, picturing in his mind her bluebell ones. The eyes he had fallen in love with, on both sides of the mask. “I wish I could have seen her, just one more time, and told her how much I still love her.”

Félix and Adrien stood together by the coffin in silence as the more of the cave began to crumble around them, Emilie’s final resting place the last thing left to go. There was nothing left to do now but wait for the inevitable.

“Adrien!” A frantic female voice called out amid the falling debris. Adrien’s head flew up to where the sound had come from.

“Nathalie?” He called back. He could hardly believe his eyes. “You came back!”

She was standing at the base of a staircase behind another concealed doorway. “Hurry, there isn’t much time.” She urged them.

Adrien and Félix began running towards her as the voice began counting down from 60 seconds.

“Wait, what about mum?” Adrien said, about to run back. Félix grabbed his arm to stop him.

“Forget it Adrien, we don’t have time.”

“But we can’t leave her here.”

“We don’t have a choice Adrien, it’s either her or all of us. You can still find Marinette, remember. Your life is out there, not in this chamber. We can find her.”

Adrien looked back one last time at where his mother was, saying a silent goodbye before running into the stairway. Nathalie shut the heavy door behind them and they ran up the spiral staircase which opened up into Emilie’s old bedroom. Moments later the house shook violently as the final blasts destroyed what was left of Shadow Moth’s lair.

Nathalie pulled the two young men to the ground and held them to her as plaster fell from the ceiling. Once the shaking stopped, there was an eerie silence.

“Did you know?” Félix eventually said, breathing heavily from the adrenaline dump. “About the detonators?”

“No.” Nathalie said slowly. “No, I had no idea. I just…I had a gut feeling that something bad was going to happen if I didn’t come. It was time to stop running and to stand up for myself and those I care about.” She looked at Adrien with all the love a mother would have for a son.

“He got away.” Adrien said, his voice choked with emotion. “He got out and…”

“No he didn’t.” Nathalie said soothingly. “He would have been met by your bodyguard and Office Raincomprix at the other end of the tunnel. He didn’t know Emilie had this second passageway built. He’s going to pay for what he did, I promise.”

She held Adrien to her and the three sat there on the floor for several minutes before they heard voices calling out to them from below. Getting up, they found Chloé and Kagami on the staircase, broken parts of the house strewn over the ground. The two girls rushed up to them, embracing the boys and telling them that Gabriel had already been escorted into a police car, but there was a media circus outside waiting for them.

“Don’t worry about it, Adrikins. Kagami has her car outside. You can go straight to the hotel and slip in through the side entrance. Alya and Nino will meet you there. You don’t need to talk to anyone today.”

“What about the rest of you?” Adrien asked.

“I’ll go with Nathalie to the police station.” Félix said. “We can take all the supporting documents with us. Between that and Nathalie’s testimony, I think it’s safe to say old Gabe will be away for a long time.”

Félix wrapped his arm around Chloé, placing a kiss on top of her head as she held onto him. “You did an amazing job babe, I’m proud of you.” He whispered to her.

Adrien nodded gratefully, a wistfulness in his eyes. He was happy for his cousin that Chloé had forgiven him, but at the same time it made his heart clench.

It was all a blur as Gorilla and Nathalie tried to shield Adrien from the photographers while Kagami said no comment to the reporters. Nathalie opened the door and Kagami and Adrien slid into the back seat.

“Tatsu, Bourgeois Hotel.”

Once the car began to drive away, the reality of everything finally crashed down on Adrien. His father had actually tried to kill him and Félix, his mother was never coming back and he still didn’t know where Marinette was, but at least she was safe now from Gabriel. Overwhelmed, he broke down into Kagami’s arms.

~~~~~

“…and in other news, former Paris fashion mogul Gabriel Agreste has been indicted on a string of chargers including embezzlement, bribery, fraud, and most shockingly concealment of the body of his late wife and the attempted murder of his son and nephew.

Fronting court today, Mr Agreste astounded the chamber by proudly admitting that he was also none other than the infamous supervillain terrorist Shadow Moth. In a pre-recorded statement for the Ladyblog, the hero Ladybug confirmed that Gabriel’s son Adrien Agreste, along with the help of his cousin Félix Graham De Vanily and Mr Agreste’s former assistant Nathalie Sancour had been instrumental in uncovering Shadow Moth’s identity and ensuring that he was captured to face justice. By the sounds of it, her and Chat Noir will be taking a well earned holiday.

Conspicuously absent from court today though, was the young wife of Adrien Agreste, Marinette. Insiders say she has not been seen in Paris for some weeks. Could it be that the whirlwind romance is already on the rocks? Sources say she has been spotted…”

Marinette turned the television off. She couldn’t listen anymore. Sinking down into her couch the kwami’s surrounded her as she buried her face into her hands. She felt like such a phoney making that recording for the Ladyblog, but they had to give some kind of closure.

“Marientte?” Tikki enquired softly. Slowly the bluenette lifted her head and gave her Kwami a half hearted smile.

“I suppose I should be glad it’s all over.” She mused before shaking her head. “But I just feel…hollow.”

Tikki went to speak again when a knock came to the door. Looking up at the clock, Marinette hadn’t even realised the time. Getting up and wiping her face she opened the door for Luka.

“Mari, you're not even dressed?” The musician said as he walked in, noting Marinette was still in her sweatpants and baggy Chat Noir hoodie.

Marinette wrapped her arms around herself and walked back to her couch, sitting down. “Can we not go to the theatre tonight? I’m just not feeling up for it.” She said, resting her head back.

“Of course. You haven’t caught a cold have you? You look exhausted.” Luka asked with concern, sitting down beside her.

Marientte shook her head and closed her eyes. “I feel like such a coward.” She said, knowing Luka would have known what she meant. The news had been saturated for days about the arrest of Gabriel Agreste, even in America.

“You did what you thought was best.” Luka assured her. “You needed to keep the Miracle Box safe, and you did.”

Marinette shook her head again, but kept her eyes closed. “I ran away.” She opened her eyes and stared up at the ceiling. “I ran away because I was afraid to fight for the truth. I should have known better. I should have known that Gabriel was lying.”

Luka reached out and gently turned Marinette’s face to look at him. “You mean about Adrien being a sentimonster?”

She nodded slowly. “I know now he was lying.” Marinette sat up scoffing at herself. “The more I think about it, the more obvious it was.” She stood up and started pacing, Luka watching her wring her hands nervously. “Gabriel said to me if I wondered why Adrien was so perfect. But he wasn’t perfect at all. He was goofy and childish, he could sulk and lose his temper, he had an allergy to feathers for goodness sake! Why would you make a sentimonster that sneezed every time a bird flew past them? He couldn’t cook to save himself, and always left his wet towels on the floor, but he loved…dear god he loved with all his heart, putting his own safety at risk to look out for mine. He wasn’t perfect, but I loved him and I left him there to face all this alone… I’m so tired of being alone.”

She sank down to her knees on the floor, Tikki worriedly floating by her. Luka slid off the couch and knelt in front of her and held both her hands in his.

“Listen to me, Marinette. You are the bravest person I know, but you don’t have to be alone. The biggest regret I have ever had was leaving you behind to go on that damn tour.”

“Luka…please.” She said weakly.

“No Marinette, I have to say this.” He cupped his hand on her cheek and looked at her intensely with his teal eyes. “I love you Marinette. I never stopped loving you. I tried with Chloé, I tried to forget about you, but I couldn’t. These last few weeks I tried to fight against what I feel for you and just be here for you as your friend, but being here with you, seeing you, I can’t not say it out loud.” Luka gently wiped a tear away that trickled down her cheek.

“Oh Luka.” Marinette sighed. “You know I care about you. I don’t know what I would have done if it hadn’t been for you helping me here.” She took his hand from her cheek and held it between her own. “I never wanted to hurt you Luka, but I can’t be with you.”

“But why Marinette? Because of Adrien?”

“Yes.” She said softly. “I loved him, Luka, I still love him. I know that in the end you would end up resenting me for it.”

Luka shook his head. “I wouldn’t Marinette. I’d never let it. I want to be with you. I want to marry you and care for you and give you every part of me.”

“I can’t Luka.” Marinette said softly. “The greatest part of my heart will always belong to him and he will always be between us.”

“I don’t care.” Luka urged. “It will take time, I know that, but I will take whatever part of your heart you can give me. I know I can make you happy, Marinette, just give me a chance.” He cupped her face in both of his hands, his face inching closer to hers. “Please just let me love you.”

“Luka.” Marinette said softly, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. “I’m pregnant.”

Luka let his hands go from her face slowly and he sat back on his heels. He felt as though a huge weight had just dropped into his head. “Is that how you knew Adrien wasn’t a sentimonster.”

Marinette looked a little embarrassed. “I shouldn’t have needed proof, but it did confirm what I already knew.”

“How long have you known?” He asked, his voice shaking slightly.

“A few days.” Marinette admitted. “I didn’t know how to tell you because I was still trying to come to terms with it myself. We weren’t planning on starting a family until later next year but, I guess being the holder of creation worked against us a bit.” She tried to make light of it, but Luka could see the conflict in her eyes.

“Well, you shouldn’t be here on the ground then.” He said kindly, standing up and offering her his hand. Marinette placed her hand in his and felt him run his thumb momentarily across the back of hers before he pulled her up and guided her back to the couch. The Kwamis were scattered quietly around the apartment except for Tikki, who stayed on Marinette’s shoulder.

“Are you going to tell him?” Luka asked after a few moments of silence. Marinette shifted in her seat, looking at Tikki.

“I don’t know how to.” She said dejectedly. “I’ve hurt him so badly, I don’t know how I could face him. I wouldn’t blame him if he hated me for running out like I did.”

“You have to tell him, Marinette. He deserves to know that he’s going to be a father.” He placed a hand over hers and had to pull deep within himself. “I know you’re hurting and confused right now, but so is he. Maybe…maybe this is what you both needed to mend that bridge between you.”

Marinette shook her head. “I can’t, not yet.”

Luka let out a sigh. Marinette was always a stubborn one. “Well, I can’t force you to, but this changes things Marinette. It’s not just about you or Adrien. It’s about this child that is part of both of you. That’s a connection no one can come between…not even me.”

Marinette could hear the breaking of his heart in his voice. Despite the fact she knew he must have been hurting, he was still trying to help her. “I know. I’ll figure it out somehow.” She said with a small smile.

Another few moments of silence passed before Luka spoke again. “I better go and let you rest then.” He said, standing up and slipping off his Miraculous. “I’m going back to Paris for the Christmas break, so I better leave Sass here with you.” He picked up her hand and placed the bracelet there before wrapping her fingers around it. Sass flew off to join the other kwamis.

“I feel bad asking, but would you mind taking something to my parents for me?”

Marinette got up and picked up two small parcels wrapped in Christmas paper. She placed them in a bag and handed them to Luka. “I meant to get these in the post, but I was feeling a little sick yesterday.” She looked away from him shyly. “The bakery will still be open until the end of trade on Christmas Eve. They didn’t want to leave their long term clients in the lurch for the holidays.”

“Do they know about the baby?” Luka asked. Marinette bit her bottom lip and shook her head.

“I haven’t told them.”

“Marinette…”

“Please Luka. Don’t say anything, not even to Adrien if you see him. Please. I just can’t face him yet.”

Luka looked at her for a long moment before nodding his head. “Alright. I’m not sure I agree with you, but I won’t say anything”

“Promise.”

“I promise.”

Marinette reached up, kissing his cheek and wrapping her arms around him. “I don’t deserve someone like you in my life Luka.”

Luka held her a little tighter, trying to commit to memory her feel, her warmth, her scent. “You know you can always count on me Marinette.”

With regret, Luka let her go for the last time. As he left the building, the world seemed just a little more colder than just the fresh snow on the ground. Under different circumstances he still would have waited, but everything was different now and he mourned the loss of what he knew was never meant to be.

Chapter Text

Sifting through his father’s paperwork, Adrien was hopeful when he found that he had hired a private investigator to look for Marinette. He shuddered at the thought as to why his father might have been looking for her, but right now he would take any leads he could.

Unfortunately, his father’s very public arrest had scared off the less than reputable investigator who wanted nothing more to do with the search for Marinette Agreste. In a hasty phone call, he told Adrien that he knew she was in New York and that he had seen her with Luka, but her place of residence and the name she was using was still a mystery. Despite Adrien’s offer of a substantial amount of money, the man refused to continue the search and himself disappeared. Adrien was back to where he started.

The rain had been fairly constant for days, the grey drizzle matching his mood. Taking an umbrella, Adrien opted to walk the short distance from the mansion to his parents-in-law's bakery and try to shake off his melancholy, but the rain only made him think of her. The umbrella he gave her all those years ago was long gone now, but the rain always brought him back to that day. He had been so happy to have made a friend, never realising she would become so much more.

Despite the Christmas decorations that hung in the shop windows, it was hard to feel the joy of the season. It should have been their first Christmas together. Alya and Nino had gone to the Alps for a skiing holiday, Kagami had gone to visit her mother in Japan and Chloé and Félix were going to spend Christmas in London. His cousin had invited him to join them, but there was too much mess to sort out in Paris. Instead, Adrien decided to spend Christmas with Tom and Sabine before their move to the country. It wouldn’t be the same without Marinette there, but it was the closest thing to home he had now.

At the bakery, Tom and Sabine had been busy fulfilling last minute orders. Christmas week was always their busiest time of the year, but with packing up the house in preparation for the move, it was extra chaotic. They had been grateful for Adrien’s help, but also to give him the distraction of something else to focus on.

When the bakery bell tinkled, Sabine was expecting a mop of blond hair to enter, not the teal tipped hair of the musician that had walked in.

“Luka!” She exclaimed. She quickly covered her surprise and offered a friendly hug. “I wasn’t expecting to see you here in Paris, how are you dear?”

“I’m well thank you. I came home for the holidays.” He explained, holding up a gift bag. “Marinette asked me to bring this to you.”

Sabine took the bag and saw the gifts wrapped inside. Tom walked in behind her and greeted Luka.

“How’s our baby girl?” He asked, the sadness of their daughter’s absence was clearly weighing heavily on him.

Before Luka had a chance to answer, the bell again rang behind him and the sound of a gasp.

“Luka?”

Luka turned to see Adrien staring at him like he had seen a ghost. The blond man then looked around hopefully. “Is Marinette here too?”

“Ahhh…no.” Luka hesitated, unsure how to handle this. “She’s still in New York, but I guess you already knew she was there.”

“I thought she might go to you.” Adrien said, his eyes downcast. “She needed someone she could trust.”

Tom and Sabine gave each other a worried look as more customers started entering the bakery. “Maybe you two should go talk in the house.” She indicated up the stairs. Adrien and Luka left the bakery and went to sit in the family room, sitting side by side on the couch. There was an awkward silence before Adrien spoke.

“Is she alright?”

“Yes, she’s fine.” Luka assured him. “You know I would never let anything happen to her.” There was another awkward silence before Luka let out a sigh. “Adrien, I want you to know that I always liked you. You’re a good person and you have done more for Marinette than anyone, but there’s something I have to say out loud here. You and I are in love with the same woman.”

“I know.” Adrien said, preparing for the worse. “I don’t blame her for going to you. I was supposed to protect her but instead I walked her straight into the lion’s den.” Luka reached over and placed a hand on Adrien’s shoulder.

“Adrien, the fact is, she’s only in love with one of us…and it’s not me.”

Adrien looked at him with wide eyes. “You mean…”

“I’ll be honest with you Adrien, I asked her to marry me. I thought I could be what she needed. I…wouldn’t blame you if you wanted to punch me in the face for that.”

“I’m considering it.” Adrien said, but there was no real malice in his voice.

Luka let out a small laugh before taking a deep breath. “She loves you Adrien, more than anything. She thought she was doing the right thing by leaving.”

“She told you what my father said to her?”

Luka nodded. “She knows that you’re not a sentimonster. She’s been beating herself up that she ever believed it at all.”

Adrien’s eyes diverted to the floor. “Did…did she really think I was?”

“I think deep down she knew the truth, but she was too afraid for you to see the obvious.”

Adrien nodded his head. “And now?”

“Now,” Luka breathed out. “Now she’s afraid to come back because she’s convinced herself that you hate her for leaving.”

“No.” Adrien said, sitting forward and grabbing Luka’s arm. “Luka I love her with all my heart, all I want is for her to come back. When you go back, can you tell her that.”

“I’m not going back. I didn’t tell her but I decided that I would give up touring. I never really wanted to be a rock star anyway. I’m going to go backpacking through Europe for a year or two. Try and find my inner music again.” Then he smiled. “So I think you’re just going to have to go and tell her yourself.”

“Me?” Adrien asked.

Luka rubbed his face with his hands and gave Adrien a resigned look. “I promised her I wouldn’t tell you where she was, but I can’t do this anymore. I can’t come between two people who belong together. You two have a connection, a history that few people could ever understand and no one can replace.” He took a card out from his pocket. “She’s staying in an apartment owned by my father, here’s the address. She’s using the name Mari Noir.”

“Mari Noir.” Adrien repeated with a smile.

“I told you she couldn’t let you go.” Luka smiled, but Adrien could see it didn’t reach his eyes. He reached out and placed a hand on Luka’s shoulder.

“Thank you.” He said earnestly. “Thank you for everything you did for her.”

“Don’t thank me Adrien.” Luka said with guilt. “I should never have pressed my feelings into her like that, or agreed to keep her whereabouts a secret for so long. I…hope you can forgive me one day.”

Luka was surprised when Adrien suddenly pulled him into a hug. “There’s nothing to forgive.” He then sat back with his hands still on Luka's shoulders, his face perplexed. “But it’s Christmas week, I’m never going to get into a flight at this late stage.”

Luka then took his phone out of his pocket. “I think I can help with that.” He then dialed a number.

“Hey Dad. I’ve got a favour to ask you…”

~~~~~

Barely three hours later, Adrien found himself on Jagged Stone’s private plane. Normally he would sleep on an overnight flight, but he could barely sit still on the eight hour trip from Paris to New York, his mind going over the conversation he’d had with Luka. He hoped Luka was right and that Marinette had missed him as much as he missed her. These last few weeks had been the most difficult he had been though, not only with his wife gone, but with the revelations of his father.

When the plane landed, Adrien scurried into a cab and gave the driver the name of the hotel. His heart was racing with anticipation but also fear. What if Luka was wrong? Even if she had regrets for leaving, that didn’t mean she wanted to come back or even still want him. With his father gone, it’s safer again, but he’s still Adrien Agreste and a totally private life may never be the norm for them. With her anonymity in New York, she may feel that as a Guardian it would be better off to stay hidden. He cured his life. Why couldn’t he have just been a normal person.

The cab pulled up in front of the building on the address. Adrien paid the driver and stood on the path, a light dusting of snow falling around him. It was still quite early in the morning. He wasn’t even sure Marinette would be awake yet, but he couldn’t wait another minute, he’d rather see her cranky morning pout. How he had missed her cute little pout.

When he approached the glass doors, the doorman reached out a hand to stop him. “It’s a bit early for social calls, young man. May I inquire as to whom you have come to see.” He then looked Adrien up and down. He was wearing a stylish tailored black coat with his hair styled and just past his collar. He had turned up the collar to protect himself from the light snowfall.

“My name is Adrien. I’m here to see Mari Noir. I’ve just arrived from Paris and…”

“So, you were the mysterious Mr Noir?” The man said. “I was wondering when you would turn up. I can see now why that young musician wasn’t getting anywhere.”

Adrien furrowed his eyebrows. “You know me?”

The doorman smiled. “It’s my job to know these things. I haven’t been doing this job for over 30 years for nothing, although that private eye that had been snooping around had been a bit of a headache.”

Well that explained a lot. Adrien shifted on his feet. “I know it’s early, but I need to see her. I traveled all night to get here to tell her how much she means to me.”

The doorman smiled and offered Adrien his hand. “The name’s Chambers. If I can be of any assistance, just call.”

Adrien thanked the man gratefully before taking the lift to Marinette’s floor. When he approached her door he pressed his ear to it. He could hear her muffled talking, probably to Tikki, and the sound of the kettle boiling. Honestly, he was a little surprised she was even awake yet.

Taking a deep breath, Adrien knocked on the door. He heard something fall down and the sound of scurrying before the metallic clink of a chain being pulled. Marinette opened the door and her hands immediately flew to cover her mouth.

“Adrien.” She gasped, tears immediately brimming in her eyes.

Her hair was piled on top of her head in a messy bun and she was wearing the Chat Noir pajamas she had made. Adrien thought she was the most beautiful he had ever seen her.

“Hello Marinette.” He said softly. For a moment they just looked at each other, Marinette mostly in disbelief that he was actually standing there. Behind him she saw a movement and the nosey elderly woman across the hall peaked around her door to see Marinette pulling a handsome blond man into her apartment.

Closing her door, Marinette wrapped her arms around herself and moved a little away from him. “You must hate me for leaving you the way I did.” Her voice cracked as she spoke.

Adrien shrugged off his heavy coat and hung it on the hook near the door. “I could never hate you m’lady.” He said quietly. Her heart skipped a beat at the familiar endearment. She turned and looked at him, his hands still on his coat.

“But I ran away…I left without saying anything and I…”

“You don’t have to say anything.” Adrien said, turning to fully face her and giving her a reassuring smile. “Luka told me everything.

“Then you know why I was so afraid.”

He nodded, stepping closer to her. “I know what my father told you, that you were trying to protect me.” He reached out, gently touching her face. “But you don’t have to be afraid anymore. He can’t hurt us ever again.”

Marinette turned away from him, closing her eyes and letting the tears roll down her cheeks. “I broke your trust Adrien.” She said, pressing her palms to her eyes. “I broke my vows, I took Plagg away, I left you to find out about your father alone, I’m a horrible person.” She cried out. “I broke you.”

“M’lady.” He said softly, tucking a stray hair back behind her ear. “Sweetheart, please look at me.” Marinette dropped her hands from her eyes and looked up at him, taken aback by the love that was held within his emerald eyes.

“Marinette, you haven’t broken anything. It’s because of you, because of your love that I’m unbroken.”

“But..” She began, but he placed a finger over her lips.

“You didn’t leave me because you didn’t love me, you left because you were trying to save my life. That is love. I made a vow the day I married you to love you, to cherish you, to protect you and to be with you always.” He dug his hand into his pocket and took out the ring box that she had left behind. “It’s easy to love when everything is perfect, but I didn’t marry perfect, I married a partner.”

Opening the box, he took out the two rings. Getting down on one knee he slid Marientte’s engagement ring onto her finger. “I will love you no matter what storms may come our way.” He then slid on her wedding ring. “And I will shelter you under my umbrella and wait with you for the rainbow.” He then softly kissed the back of her hand. “Marinette, will you come back to Paris and marry me all over again, in front of all our friends and family, my partner and my wife forever.”

Marinette fell to her knees in front of him, her eyes intently searching his. “You mean, you’ll take me back? You still want me?”

Adrien cupped her face between his hands. “I never wanted you to go. I love you Marinette.”

“Kitty.” She whispered, tears streaking her cheeks. Adrien dipped his head, bringing her closer to him and capturing her lips with his. Her lips were salty from her tears, but he felt her smile and a laugh bubbled up. He found himself laughing too. Their kisses were messy and frantic but full of the love they had for each other.

“Adrien.” She said breathlessly as they parted for air. “Kitty, there…there’s something that I have to tell you.”

He looked at her curiously, helping her up to her feet and following her as she walked over to where her bag was. Taking out an envelope, she handed it to him.

Adrien turned it over in his hands. “You know the last time you left me an envelope, I thought my whole world had fallen apart.” He said. She knew he was being sarcastic, but it still stung a little.

“Maybe this one can make up for that.” She said nervously.

Adrien ran his finger under the flap and pulled out the card inside. On the front of the card was printed “Our Baby”. Adrien looked up at her with wide eyes. “You mean…”

Marinette smiled giddily, nodding her head. “Open it.”

He flicked open the card and saw the grainy image of an ultrasound, a bean shaped object suspended in a black mass. “We’re having a baby?”

Marinette bit her bottom lip and looked at him coyly. “Look closer Minou.”

Adrien looked at her puzzled before looking more closely at the picture. She could see the moment he realised on his face.

“Two?” He gasped, his face an equal measure of happiness and shock. “We’re having two kittens?”

Falling into a tight embrace, he kissed her all over her face before once again finding her lips. “I love you Marinette. I love you so much.” He finally said, holding her face in his hands. “I think you’ve made me the happiest Cat alive.” Embracing her again, they didn’t notice at first that the kwami’s had emerged and began to come closer. Adrien looked up to see Tikki’s bright blue eyes smiling at him.

“Hi Tikki.” Adrien said, loosening his hold a little on Marientte. The other kwamis then also flew over to him.

“Chat Noir.” They squealed, hugging him anywhere they could latch onto.

“Oh I missed you guys too.” Adrien laughed. “Where’s Plagg?” He looked over at Marinette who had walked over to the Miracle Box. Opening it, she took out the cat Miraculous.

Marinette walked back to him, the kwami’s parting as she took his hand in hers. “Plagg has refused to come out until I gave this back to you, and only you. You’re the only person I ever want by my side Adrien, on both sides of the mask. I promise you, I will never take Plagg away from you again.”

She slid the ring onto his finger and a ball of green light flashed.

“Pigtails, I told you to leave me in…” Plagg stopped his rant when he saw Tikki pointing behind him.

“I missed you too Plagg.” The black cat turned to find Adrien smiling at him.

“Kitten.” He called out, flying up to Adrien’s cheek and hugging him tight. “I knew you’d come back for us, kid. Please tell me you brought cheese with you. I don’t know what Pigtails was giving Tikki to torture me with, but it wasn’t anywhere near what I’m used to.”

Adrien laughed at his kwami’s antics. “I’ll buy you the biggest wheel of the best camembert in Paris.”

Plagg whirled in the air. “Yes! We’re going home!”

“Home.” Marinette echoed. “I’ve missed Paris so much.”

”Just Paris.” Adrien asked, taking her hand and softly kissing the inside of her wrist.

“You are Paris to me Kitty.” She said, her eyes looking up at him through her lashes.

“You know.” He began, that dangerous Chat smirk she knew so well playing in his lips. “We have all day before the plane is flying back.”

“All day?” Marinette pondered. “What ever shall we do in the meantime?”

Adrien wrapped an arm around her, bringing her close, while cupping her face with his hand. “Let me show you how much I missed you.”

~~~~~

Almost twelve months later, on a clear December afternoon, Adrien stood in a small chapel waiting for Marinette, ready to renew their wedding vows to each other in the presence of a small group of friends and family. As he looked over the smiling faces, Adrien thought back over the past year since he found Marinette again in New York.

Gabriel’s trial had been the front page news of Paris for months, but fortunately, Adrien and Marientte had been left out of most of the chaos. Nathalie agreed to testify against Gabriel in exchange for a plea agreement and to defend Adrien against any association with his father’s plans. When the trial was complete and Gabriel had been put away for life, Nathalie felt it was safe enough to bring her mother back to Paris where she could care for her better. Sitting in the chapel now with Adrien’s bodyguard, she gave him a small smile and nod when their eyes met and in his mind, he believed his mother would have been beside her watching on.

Adrien handed what was left of the Gabriel brand over to his cousin as promised. Félix and Amelie wasted no time in removing the Gabriel label and replacing it with De Vanily, disassociating themselves completely from Gabriel band. Félix had a brilliant idea for a new endeavour. Instead of a fashion house, Félix turned the company into a chain of upmarket department stores based out of London. Adrien happily recommended Eloise to become the brand ambassador now that Lila was out of the picture. Félix had trepidations at first, not wanting more trouble with models, but after learning Eloise was already married he hired her husband David as head photographer and made him part of the advertising department. It would take time, but the brand was steadily making its way up.

Félix draped his arm over Chloé’s shoulder, whispering into her ear as they waited for the ceremony to start. Adrien had to smile at himself at the blush that streaked across Chloé’s face before she playfully slapped Félix across the arm.

Moments later, Adrien watched with adoration as his bride walked up to him for the second time. She wore a dress of her own design, the kind of wedding gown Adrien had imagined her in, although he would always think of her in that white spring dress she married him in the first time.

In the background was the quiet gurgling of their twins, Emma and Louis, being looked after by Tom and Sabine. It had been a chaotic cycle of feeding and sleepless nights dealing with not just one, but two newborns, but Adrien wouldn’t have had it any other way. They were his life and his pride and joy. The most beautiful gift that he would always be thankful for.

With Nino by his side, and Alya smiling behind Marinette, Adrien pledged his love and loyalty to the woman who would always have his heart, for better or for worse. He felt that he had everything he had ever wanted in his life with Marinette by his side. He was part of a family again, his own family.

After the ceremony, everyone made their way to an exclusive function room at the Bourgeois Hotel. The reception was a joint gift from Chloé and Kagami, who had struck up an unexpected friendship after the day they helped take down Gabriel.

As the party went into the evening, Adrien twirled Marinette around on the dance floor, the two of them laughing as Adrien dropped her into a low dip and planted a kiss on her lips.

“Oh please, save it for when you go home.” Félix said dryly as he walked over to them.

“Like you weren’t snogging Chloé behind the pot plants earlier.” Adrien replied and delighted in the ever so slight redness in his cousin's face.

“Yes, we’ll.” Félix cleared his throat. “If you have a minute, I want to talk to both of you.”

Adrien and Marinette looked at each other, but followed Félix to where Chloé was sitting with Kagami. The Japanese girl stood up when the trio came to the table and hugged both Marinette and Adrien.

“I’m going to go talk to Nathalie and your old bodyguard. I’d like to ask them if they would like to come work for me. I’ve never seen anyone as organised as Nathalie.”

“You mean compared to you.” Adrien chuckled. “Actually if you want good organisation, you should hire a fruit.”

“What? Mr Banana?” Marinette mused. Adrien shook his head.

“No, an orange.”

The Japanese girl pinched the bridge of her nose and shook her head. “Adrien…” She warned, but he continued with a wide grin.

“I hear they can or-ange things really well.”

Marinette and Chloé snickered while Kagami gave him a flat look “You’re still not funny Agreste.” She said amid everyone’s laughter. She then leaned over to Marinette. “I’m so glad he’s your problem and not mine.”

“Hey.” Adrien scoffed in mock offence. Marinette smiled at their friend.

“And I wouldn’t have him any other way.” She said, Kagami nodded and walked off towards Nathalie.

“Talking about organisation.” Félix jumped in. “Now as you know, the De Vanily stores have had a good opening quarter…”

“Oh Felikins, couldn’t you leave business for just one day and just enjoy the party? You can be utterly boring sometimes.”

Félix rolled his eyes. “We’re heading back to London in the morning, this is my only chance to talk to them about it.”

“Talk about what exactly?” Adrien intervened.

“A business proposal.” Félix said confidently before looking at Marinette. “I understand you started up your MDC online shop again?”

Marinette nodded. “Only a little though. Alya’s been helping me with it since the twins arrived. I sent a few designs to Athena. She’s working for another company now and…” Marinette stopped when she saw Félix and Chloé giving each other a knowing look. “Oh my god, she’s working for you isn’t she?”

Félix let out a laugh. “Well, it isn’t official yet, but it seemed a shame to waste all that talent at the old Gabriel headquarters.”

“Mother and I happened to run into Athena at fashion week.” Chloé interrupted. “And she showed us some of the designs you sent her. Naturally I told Félix all about it and we had Athena make one of the dresses for Eloise. The response was utterly ridiculous.”

“They didn’t like it?” Marinette asked worriedly.

“Quite the opposite.” Félix grinned. “We were inundated with requests. Which brings me to our offer. Mother and I would like to sell MDC in our stores in an exclusive deal. If you make the designs, Athena will oversee the production with her team, and in consultation with you. MDC will be the premier line of the De Vanily Emporiums. You can still keep the online shop and you’ll have a fair percentage of the sales through the physical stores. And don’t worry, you’ll have the flexible hours you need with those two.” He pointed past Marinette to where Sabine and Tom were coming over with Emma and Louis.

“We thought you might like a hug before we head off.” Sabine then tried to stifle a yawn. “We’re not as young as we used to be and it’s a bit of a drive home.”

Adrien and Marinette took a baby each. Tom and Sabine had offered to take the babies for the night so Adrien and Marinette could spend some time together.

“So, what do you say?” Félix asked, popping a grape from the fruit salad in his mouth.

“Félix, I really don’t know what to say. I’m overwhelmed. Thank you. It would be amazing to work with Athena again.”

“Excellent.” He grinned, feeling rather pleased with himself. “Of course, the Paris store needs a manager if you're interested, Adrien.”

Adrien propped Emma higher on his shoulder and patted her back. “That would be…thank you Félix.”

“Well, you got bills to pay now and there wasn’t a whole lot left out of your father’s estate. That is unless the pretty boy wants to model again?”

Adrien laughed and shook his head. “You couldn’t afford me, cousin. These good looks are priceless.”

“Louis sweetie, come to your Auntie Chloé.” The socialite cooed, taking the baby from Marinette and holding Louis in her arms. “Oh Félix, aren’t they just adorable?”

Félix screwed up his nose. “Oh…um…well.” He stuttered, looking uncomfortable.

“You want to hold her?” Adrien offered. Felix’s eyes went wide with panic.

“Ah, I…ah…wouldn’t want to drop her.” He said, waving his hands around. Chloé gave him a push in the arm.

“You’re just afraid she’ll puke on you.”

“Am not.” Félix defended himself. “If Adrien can deal with it, so can I.”

Felix took Emma from his cousin’s hold. It wasn’t the first time he had held her, he and Chloé did visit when the twins were born, but at four months the babies were more alert.

Emma looked at Félix with bright blue eyes for a moment before her face went red and she began to cry loudly. Félix tried to rock her and hush her, but Emma wasn’t having a bar of it, only crying louder. After giving his cousin a ribbing for scaring the baby, Adrien took his daughter back. Emma stopped crying almost instantly.

“She knew I wasn’t you.” Félix mused, straightening his tie and running his fingers through his hair.

“That’s because you smell funny.” Adrien teased, kissing Emma on the head.

As the night wound down, Adrien and Marinette handed the babies to her parents and made their way back to their new home. After selling off the Agreste mansion and letting go of the lease on the old apartment, they had bought a lovely town house, just right for the four of them.

Getting out of their formal wear and into something more comfortable, Marinette sat in front of her dresser mirror and brushed her long midnight locks. Adrien walked up behind her, moved her hair to one side and placed a kiss on her shoulder. “Transform for me. I want to show you something.”

Marinette turned around and looked at him. “I thought Alya and Nino were taking over patrols for now. What are you up to Kitty?”

Adrien gave her a mischievous smirk. “They are, but we haven’t had the chance to transform for almost a year. Why waste the opportunity?”

“I didn’t sign up for transforming.” Plagg whinged from his pillow that Marientte had made for him. “Can’t we just sleep?”

“It’s your own fault for being a glutton.” Tikki shided. “I saw you sneaking around the cheese platter at the buffet.”

“Ugh, fine.” Plagg groaned. “Let’s get it over with then.”

“Claws out.”

“Spots on.”

There were a few night owls out and about that saw Chat Noir chasing Ladybug across the rooftops, just like they had always done. These days it was mostly Carapace and Rena Rouge out on patrol, and occasionally Ryuko joined them.

Stopping on a particular rooftop, Ladybug looked around to see tea lights setup with a couple of blankets and a small basket with a bottle of wine and some snacks.

“When on earth…” Ladybug began, but Chat silenced her with a kiss.

“I have my ways.” He grinned, offering her a red rose. She took it with a soft smile. Some things never change. “Do you remember the last time we came here?”

She could feel her face flush under her mask at his gaze. Even now those eyes still had the same effect on her. “Yes.” She whispered. “It was the night we confessed our feelings for each other. It seems like a lifetime ago now.”

Chat placed a hand on her waist and pulled her closer to him. Ladybug looped her arms around his neck. “Well, I brought you here because I have another confession to make.”

“Oh.” She said, closing her eyes as he kissed her on the forehead. “And what might that be?”

“That I love you m’lady.” She snorted a laugh.

“I kind of already knew that one Chaton.”

Adrien smiled against her cheek. “I know, but I wanted to tell you again, here, where we said it the first time.” He hooked a finger under her chin and raised her face towards his, her eyes shining like an ocean in the moonlight. “I’ll bring you here every year to tell you again, because I keep falling in love with you and I’ll never let you go.”

“I love you, Adrien.” She said against his lips. “I promise I’ll never leave you ever again.”

“You and me against the world.” He murmured.

“Always.” She whispered as his lips claimed hers.